#if she knew it was a long con why wouldn’t she tell FLASH (who is an idiot who can’t be trusted with that info but she doesn’t know that)?

[sharkwing]

…bro. Sha Shan’s father has to be the dumbest motherfucker alive. He can talk about “holy balance” all he wants, but what benefit could forcing his daughter to marry an evil badguy and sending her away to live with a cult POSSIBLY have? This asshole is magic, how the FUCK did he die (again) in ANOTHER TEMPLE BOMBING?? THE SECOND TIME HE HAS DIED THIS WAY! HE WAS BROUGHT BACK TO LIFE FOR ABSOLUTELY NOTHING!!

I am so glad Sha Shan might finally be free of this moron, oh my god.

[perlelune]

Happier Than Ever | Rafe Cameron

Loving Rafe was a rollercoaster you could never get off of. Sometimes thrilling, but mostly terrifying. And some way, somehow, he always found a way to draw you back in for another ride.

Warnings: DUB-CON, NON-CON, Drug Addiction, Drunk Driving, Kook! Reader, Toxic Relationship, Abuse, Emotional Blackmail, Suicidal Talk

This is a dark story. Heed warnings before reading under the cut.

You smile as Marissa tells her story once more. No matter how many times you hear it, it never gets old.

“Who does that? I mean he didn’t even have his driving license. I was so embarrassed-”

The rest of the girls in the circle you formed in the living room gasp. You nurse your beer before taking another sip. You take a bite of the birthday cake, humming in appreciation of the cinnamon and pineapple undertones. For a minute, you soak it all in. The soft pop pouring from the speakers in your friend’s living room. The casual chatter between friends.

You fold your legs beneath yourself, enjoying your cake in a corner of the couch.

It’s been a while since you’ve been able to enjoy a night like this. Quiet and calm. Not since your breakup. Spending time with your friends always fell to the wayside in your previous relationship, your ex finding issues with how much time you spend with them instead of him. It wasn’t uncommon for you to drop everything whenever he called. Girls’ night outs. Sleepovers. Even birthdays, like today.

He was the sun around which your entire life orbited and he couldn’t stand anything or anyone stealing your attention away. It took you a long time to leave. More than you’re comfortable admitting.

It’s not like things were bad all the time. In fact, most of the time, they were good. Not just good. They were great. So great you easily forgave and forgot. Forgot about the tears. Forgot about the rough hands on your skin. Forgot about the cruel words. Forgot about the screaming and nights lying awake, wondering what you did wrong for him to be so angry at you again.

He was a magician. With the right words and that twinkle in his ocean gaze, he could make all the hurt vanish. Like none of it was ever there to begin with. The same eyes that made you feel small could make your stomach flutter. The same mouth that would praise you could tear you down as easily.

Your heart was never at rest, as you never knew which version of him you’d get on a particular day. The sweet and kind version. Or the paranoid and volatile one.

So many little things could set him off. A throwaway comment from his dad. An argument with his sister. Some stranger's gaze resting on you half a second too long. 

Nothing you did could ever get that chip off his shoulder. No amount of care, patience or love could ever reassure him enough. It was exhausting, which is why you left. Well, more like…ran away. Avoided his side of the island. Ghosted him. Hid away really. 

It’s been a few weeks now. You are slowly retrieving some semblance of peace in your life. It’s easier when he’s not around. Easier to breathe. Easier to move around.

Marissa turns to you.

“I’m so happy that you could make it.”

You beam at her. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

She pauses, her fingers tapping the side of her beer bottle.

“You did last year,” she points out. 

You tense. Last year. You never even told her what that was about. You were dressed up and ready and he stopped you on your way out, questioning why you were looking this good for “just some chicks’ get-together”. You shudder as the memory flashes through your brain. Needless to say you never made it to your friend’s party.

“Yeah…sorry about that,” you mumble, scratching your arm.

She smiles in reassurance, squeezing your arm.

“It’s okay. But no more missing my birthday, okay?”

“Okay, promise,” you reply, nodding.

The conversation is halted by the buzzing of your phone. Your chest clenches at the sight of the familiar name across the screen. Marissa steals a glimpse from across the couch and tilts her head in disapproval. The two of them were oil and water, never getting along. In fact, she got in his face quite a few times. And he seemed to enjoy riling her up even more.

“Don’t answer that.” She nudges your shoulder. “I already told you, you need to block him.”

In theory, you know you should sever all ties. But you haven’t found the nerve to cross that bridge yet. Sending him straight to voicemail and leaving him on read is the height of what you can achieve right now. Besides, you shudder to think how he’d react to you blocking him. He damn near broke your door down the day after you texted him that you two were over.

“It could be important…” You get to your feet, stepping away from the couch and your friend’s critical stare. “I’m just gonna tell him to stop. I’ll be right back.”

You head to the balcony. You inhale a lungful of courage before swiping to accept the call. 

“Hey, angel. Miss me?” Rafe slurs drunkenly. 

Your brows knit. “You shouldn’t drive when you’re like this, Rafe.”

He barks out a derisive laugh. “You hear this shit, bro? Acting like she cares about me all of sudden.”

Your chest twinges, his words hurting more than they should.

Another familiar voice faintly echoes in the background. 

“Is that Topper?”

Your frown deepens. They both sound too inebriated to be driving anyone home, let alone themselves.

As you ponder if you should call Sarah or Ward, a crashing sound echoes through the phone, the boys’ laughter dying. Your stomach drops. 

“Rafe?” you call. 

You frantically text him. When you get no response, you try Topper. He doesn’t pick up immediately. 

At least twenty minutes slog by in terrifying silence.

Chewing on your thumb, you wait for the call to reach him.

When you finally hear his voice, relief seeps through you. If he’s fine, then Rafe must also be, right?

But your hopes are swiftly pulverized when he informs you that Rafe is being transported to the hospital. Panic flutters through you. You don’t want to care. You and him aren’t together anymore. It’s not your problem…Except it is. You can’t quell the worry pooling in your gut, the racing of your heart at the thought that Rafe could be hurt. Or worse.

Anxiously rubbing your hands, you head back to the living room. Marissa won’t like what you have to say, but dread has wrapped its fist around your heart since you heard that horrifying sound on the other end of the line, and hasn’t eased up since. The not knowing is worse than anything.

Noting the contrite pinch to your face, your friend heaves out a deep exhale.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to see him,” she says.

You chew on your lip. You know how this looks. Like you’re that girl who picks a guy over her friends again. Still, you remind yourself it’s not like the other times. You aren’t together anymore. You’re over him. You’re way past that. You’re just making sure he’s safe.

“I think something happened. Something really bad.”

Marissa shrugs and takes a swig of her beer. You try to ignore her and your other friend’s pointed stares. Their quietness speaks volumes, the weight of their judgment bearing heavily in the room.

“He always does that. Who knows if he didn’t do it on purpose.”

“You mean crashed his car on purpose? Marissa, come on…”

She tosses her head backwards, rolling her eyes in exasperation.

“Whatever. I’m used to you bailing.” She glances at her freshly painted nails. “Wouldn’t be the first time.”

Her accusation aches but you shove it aside. You bid everyone goodbye and grab your keys from the lobby. 

The entire drive your heart is in your throat, your clammy hands tight around the wheel.

The worst scenarios keep playing in your head like a horrible nightmare. The picture of Rafe, a white sheet draped over his unmoving body, won’t stray from your raging thoughts. Why do you feel like this is your fault? He always had troubles with overindulging in liquor and other party favors. It’s something the two of you often argued about. But he had gotten better about it lately, before the breakup. He’d thrown away the drugs, eased up on the drinking. He was better. It’s part of why leaving felt okay.

Your eyes well up with tears. You wipe them in frustration, focusing on the dark road ahead. 

Sucking a wide breath, you remind yourself. You’re not responsible for Rafe. None of this is your fault.

Still, as you pull into the hospital’s driveway, guilt lingers within you.

Thanks to Topper’s instructions, you find Rafe’s room quickly.

You’re a breathless mess when you arrive, having raced through the white corridors. Sarah and Wheezie hug you as soon as they see you. You return it, having missed them in the last few weeks. You had come to think of the youngest of the Cameron siblings as the little sister you never had. You often went out to have ice cream while she told you of the gossip from her school. As for Sarah, the two of you go way back. While not the closest, you’ve been in the same circles since kindergarten. The puffiness of her brown eyes doesn’t escape you. While there’s no love lost between her and her big brother, she seems as shaken as you are.

Ward greets you with a nod. Meeting his gaze is difficult. He always told you you were a good influence on his son. A good girl from a good family. That you were exactly what Rafe needed to set himself straight and finally grow up. You can tell from the way his blue eyes are trained on you that Ward is a little disappointed, that he expected you to stick it out through the storm with his son. The people-pleaser inside you shrinks a bit at that.

Rose at least appears to empathize with your plight, flashing you a quick smile. She too seems to have cried, which stuns you the most. It’s no secret she and Rafe have never gotten along.

The Camerons make space for you to tiptoe further inside the room.

You take shaky steps towards Rafe. It hurts seeing him like that, hunched over at the edge of the bed in a hospital gown. While he’s not attached to tubes and wires, your chest seizes as you note the sling around his left arm, his busted lip and the long cut running across his brow.

“We’ll leave you two alone,” Ward says, gesturing at his daughters to vacate the room.

Silence hangs for a while after the rest of the Cameron clan leaves, giving you and Rafe privacy. Eyes clinging to the floor, you girdle your breath until he speaks.

“You came.”

You look up, Rafe’s cool tone startling you. You approach him.

“Of course I came.”

The muscles of his jaw clench.

“You didn’t have to,” he says curtly.

You cup his cheek, “Rafe-”

He slaps your hand away, his eyes rolling back as he unleashes a heavy sigh.

“Don’t,” he snaps. He sniffs and chuckles but it lacks humor. “I don’t even know why you’re here. You don’t give two shits about me.”

Disbelief strikes you. How could Rafe utter such words after everything you’ve been through together?

Your brows furrow as you graze his arm, whispering softly, 

“That’s not true, Rafe and you know it.”

“Do I?” He taps his temple with his healthy arm, stammering angrily, “C-Cause I had so many thoughts in my head when you left…”

“Rafe-”

“I know we weren’t perfect but I thought we were pretty happy, y’know?” 

A surge of tears presses beneath your lashes.

��We were.” You pause and take a deep breath. “Sometimes. But you weren’t…” Your lip quakes as you’re hit with the remembrance of how bad his mood swings were. You rub your neck, the phantom sensation of Rafe’s fingers squeezing it tight sizzling your flesh. Your voice comes out small. “We weren’t good for each other, Rafe.”

He bites his bottom lip and slowly releases it before sneering, “Bet you’d have preferred if I died tonight, get it all over with.”

“What? How can you even say that?” you say, your pitch spiking with shock.

“Y’know maybe I should…Maybe I should just get my dad’s gun, blow my fucking brains out and stop being such a burden to you.”

He mimics the gesture of shooting a gun through his skull and tears spill over your cheek.

You cradle his face.

“Don’t say things like that, Rafe. Please…” you sob.

“What else am I supposed to say, huh? You left me. Bet you think I’m a fuckup too. Just like my dad.”

“I don’t think that.”

“I wanted to die.”

“Rafe.”

His watery gaze dives into yours.

“When you left, I wanted to fucking die.”

Your breath falters.

“Being without you is hell, angel.” Desperation oozes from his voice. “I just wanted to feel…I don’t know, anything else.” He buries his face in his hand, mumbling under his breath, “I-I don’t know how much more of this shit I can take.”

Your heart sinks. You never imagined breaking up with Rafe would send him in such a state. A wave of guilt consumes your insides. Perhaps it was selfish, taking your distance the way you did. 

You place your hand on his shoulder. “I didn’t know things were this bad for you. I’m sorry.”

He snorts. “I mean, how could you? It’s not like you answer when I call.”

The air chills around you. Your lips clamp shut at that, your head lowering. You did ignore all of Rafe’s calls. And now you find yourself wondering if there were cries for help, if he was drowning and needed you to pull him ashore. If you had picked up, just once, maybe he wouldn’t be here right now. 

The doctor comes in and you step back. Rafe is thankfully cleared, presenting no concussion or major injuries besides his broken arm. You meet Topper outside and are relieved to find him in much better shape than your ex. Outside of a nasty scrape on his cheek, he’s completely unharmed. 

“Were you drunk too?” you can’t help but ask him.

“I…Yeah, but I wasn’t the one driving.” Topper hesitates, nervous as his eyes meet yours. “Rafe, he…he took some other stuff at the party.”

“I figured,” you sigh.

“He just kept driving faster the more he ranted about you.”

Your chest clenches. You glower at him.

“You’re supposed to be his friends, you and Kelce. You’re supposed to look out for him.”

“I’m sorry,” he replies.

Your gaze darts around the hospital corridor.

“Where’s Kelce, anyway?”

Topper scratches the back of his neck.

“He…passed out in a bush at the party.”

Your shoulders sag. Typical Kook shenanigans. Not one of those boys could actually behave responsibly. All they ever do is enable each other and egg each other on to do stupid shit. Then they let someone else clean up their mess. Fatigue settles over you. You’ve been here before. 

You glance at your phone. It’s beyond late. You walk up to Ward.

“I should probably go back home now. I only wanted to check on Rafe, make sure he's okay."

Crossing his arms, the Cameron patriarch astounds you when he utters, “Why don’t you stay at Tannyhill tonight?”

You flash a nervous smile.

“Mr. Cameron, Rafe and I-”

“I know you two are broken up, and I get that.” He heaves out a weary sigh as he considers Rafe. “I know my son has…issues, sweetheart, but he always did better around you.” His piercing gaze travels from Rafe to you. “He hasn’t been doing well since you left him.”

You recline into silence. It’s been a while since you’ve seen Rafe look this defeated. It worries you. You have no desire to give him the wrong idea but you also don’t see yourself just going home after hearing the things he shared with you. While you don’t plan on getting back with him, you can’t just abandon him.

“Okay. But just for tonight,” you specify. 

Ward beams at you. “That's all I ask, sweetheart.”

You end up getting into a car with Ward, Rose and Rafe. Wheezie trails behind Sarah, as you let her borrow the keys of your truck to drive Topper back home. She promises to return them to you in the morning. A heavy quiet coats the air as you share the backseat with Rafe, his stepmom sitting in the front with Ward. He’s not even looking at you, his blue eyes glued to the window. Dejected, you twine your hands in your lap. You’re used to that, Rafe ignoring you when he’s upset. But tonight it stings even more, fueling the guilt simmering inside you.

As Ward’s car pulls into the long alley of the Cameron’s mansion, nostalgia tugs at your heart.

Tannyhill was practically a second home to you this past year. Your parents travel a lot for work and Rafe used to coax you into staying with him most nights, just so you’re not alone.

You don’t even think as you follow Rafe to his bedroom, your feet carrying you absently since you’ve done it so many times before.

You inspect the room. Nothing’s changed since the last time you were here.

He grimaces as he struggles to remove his clothes while wearing the sling.

“I can’t get this fucking shirt off,” Rafe grumbles.

You trudge up to him.

“Let me help you.”

Rafe observes you, falling strangely quiet while you slip off his shirt for him. Your cheeks heat when you do the same for his pants. 

When you’re done, you try to head for the door.

Rafe’s hand clutches yours, halting your departure.

“Stay… please, angel? You can wear one of my shirts like you used to.”

A forlorn expression decorates his features. Despite your best efforts, it tugs at your heartstrings.

You gnaw on your lip. “It’s probably best if I stay in the guest room.”

His thumb sweeps over the inside of your palm.

“I won’t try anything funny, I swear…if that’s what you’re worried about.” His brows draw together. “I’m just in so much pain, and I can barely move my arm.”

You unleash a resigned breath.

“You promise to stay on your side of the bed?” When a playful smile creeps on his lips, your tone sharpens. “Rafe, I’m only here as your friend. I’m serious.”

His gaze narrows, suspicion sneaking in his tone. “Why? You’re like seeing somebody now or some shit?”

“No, I’m not.” You pause before adding cheekily, “And even if I were, it’d be none of your business.”

His cheek pulses.

A flicker of jealousy ignites his gaze, indicating that, in Rafe’s opinion, who you're seeing now is still very much his business. But his features smooth over quickly, his voice mellowing.

“I’d just feel better if you slept next to me, angel. I don’t feel like I’m asking for much, am I?” He pauses before sneering, “Or do you hate my fucking guts so much that I can’t even ask for a little favor?”

“I don’t hate you, Rafe.”

He cocks his head, hope lacing his deep timbre.

“Really? You don’t?”

“I don’t think I could even if I tried,” you admit.

A wide grin blooms on his face at that. He curls his hand around your waist, pulling you a little closer. 

“Then prove it. Stay with me tonight.”

His blue eyes are honest, pleading. Your resolve thaws like ice in the summer heat. 

“Fine,” you yield. You gear yourself to leave, announcing, “I’ll go change in the bathroom.”

The hand on your waist tightens as he teases, “Why not here? It’s nothing I haven’t seen before-”

“Rafe,” you scold, prying his fingers off your waist.

He snickers, lifting his hand. “Sorry. Force of habit.”

A pang of melancholy pierces your chest when you pick one of Rafe’s shirts to wear in bed. It feels a little weird sharing a bed with him when you’re not together anymore.

When you step out of the bathroom, you steal a glance at him. The blanket only covers half of his body, exposing the bare, suntanned muscles of his chest. You ignore Rafe’s smirk as he catches your lingering gaze. Averting your eyes, you make your way to your side of the bed.

You slip under the covers, reassured that he’s respecting your wishes by giving you space. But it doesn’t last.

In the middle of the night, you’re forced to berate him for breaking the boundaries you set.

His good arm snakes around you, his broad chest draping over your back.

“Rafe…”

He nuzzles your neck from behind, humming as he basks in your smell. “Please, just let me have this,” he begs.

You sigh. You don’t have it in you to deny Rafe tonight. Not when he could have died. Not when you feel some responsibility for that. 

“Okay, but no wandering hands.”

He nods and snuggles even closer to you. You can’t help but grow a bit dizzy as the familiar scent of Rafe’s cologne clogs your senses.

You close your eyes and drift into sleep.

In the morning, you wake up to Rafe dragging his fingertips along your cheek, an entranced expression etched on his features.

“I missed waking up like this,” he rasps.

For a while, as you get lost in how bright and blue his eyes look in the soft morning glow, you forget. Remembrance settles over you however when Rafe’s thumb travels to your bottom lip. This is the kind of thing you can’t allow anymore.

Clearing your throat, you sit up and remove his hand from your face.

“Well don’t get used to it.”

Rafe’s brows crumple. “Ouch. When did you get so mean, angel?”

“I learnt it from you.”

He actually seems taken aback by that, speechless as he gapes at you.

His surprise allows you to make a beeline for the bathroom.

“Dibs on the first shower,” you chime, slamming the door closed before he can make another comment that sends your heart in a frenzy.

You use Rafe’s time away in the bathroom to focus on another task. A very important task. One you call the post-bender sweep. It’s a little tragic that you even have a name for it, or that you’ve had to do it so often. So you roll up your sleeves and begin rummaging through all of Rafe’s drawers. No corner of the room is left unchecked.

It’s how he finds you as he steps out of the shower, damp blonde locks grazing his forehead, the towel hanging low on his tapered waist. 

Confusion fills his cobalt eyes. 

“What are you doing?”

“I know you weren’t just drunk last night Rafe. Topper told me everything.”

“Fucking snitch,” Rafe hisses. He inches closer to you. “Look, I’m gonna get it together, alright?”

You crouch near the bed and reach under the mattress. Rafe’s face goes taut as you feel between the wooden slats. “Angel-”

Your fingers dislodge a plastic bag between the slats. You examine its insides. 

“Coke, expected. Well that…is new. Is that meth?” you list sourly. You wish you could say you were disappointed. Instead, you’re just exhausted and vaguely angry. This is a step back. A huge one. “This is poison, Rafe.”

You get to your feet and dash to the bathroom. As you empty every ounce of powder, crystals and every single pill into the toilet bowl, Rafe grips the side of his head. Panic flickers on his face.

“That’s 10k down the drain.”

“Well, Barry can go through me. I’m not letting you do this to yourself again.”

You flush the toilet and meet his eyes. Their intensity has you shifting in discomfort.

“What? Why are you staring at me like that?”

His lips slowly curve upward.

“You still care about me.”

Your heart skips a beat. You blink and shuffle away from the toilet. False hopes, you recall, you weren’t supposed to give them to him. You decide to steer him away from that line of thought.

“Of course I do,” you reply. “You’re my friend.”

Rafe’s smile vanishes. His tone becomes clipped. “Friends, huh? Okay.”

Your plans to only stay the night are thwarted at breakfast. After sharing a copious meal with the Camerons, Ward pulls you aside, practically begging you to prolong your presence at Tannyhill for his son’s sake. 

“You and I both know he needs you, sweetheart.”

At first, you’re hesitant. This wasn’t the plan. You’ve fought so hard against the instinct not to put Rafe’s needs and wants before your own. Tooth and nail quite frankly. The first week after your breakup, not picking up when he called made you physically ill.

You wept about it for days, and almost ran right back into his arms. Without your friends, you probably would have.

Now, your life’s back on track. You can breathe again. You’re happier. The crippling fear of what Rafe would say or think does not hover over your every move anymore.

When Sarah returns your truck’s keys, you consider driving yourself back home and never looking back. Your fingers curl around the keys. It’s right there beneath your palm, your freedom. But there’s just one tiny issue. Rafe’s misty eyes catch yours across the table. And in less than a second, you don’t belong to yourself anymore.

So you remain at Tannyhill much longer than you’d like, taking care of Rafe and spending nights in his arms. The ambiguity of the situation fosters doubts in your mind, threatening the fragile equilibrium you found.

So as soon as Rafe’s noticeably improved, you elect to go back home. One morning, you rise with the sun and start collecting all the things you left behind in his room. It’s imperative to create some distance between you and him again. After all, you’ve gone above and beyond. Initially, this was about checking on your friend. A blind man could see that Rafe wants more than that however. You fear things will spiral to a point of no-return if you don’t leave now. You did so well these last few weeks, getting over Rafe. Or trying to at least. Now all that hard work is on the rocks.

Displeasure paints Rafe’s features as he watches you shove as many of the stray objects you scattered in his space inside your bag. You ended things so abruptly the first time that you never bothered coming back to collect everything you left in Rafe’s room.

“Come on, you could stay a little longer,” he pleads.

“It’s time for me to go home, Rafe.”

“Then just stay the night. You can leave tomorrow.”

“Rafe, it’s been well over a week.”

He sucks his teeth, sniggering meanly, “That excited to be rid of me, huh?”

Your forehead creases.

“It’s not like that.”

Rafe scoffs, “Nah, I get it. You’ve moved on and you never want to see me again, right?”

“Rafe…”

His fingers thread through yours, drawing you back to him. Towering above you, he whispers, “It's just one night. It won’t be different from the other ones. I just want to be able to feel you one last time.”

You purse your lips. You could never say no to anything Rafe asks when he looks at you like that. Like you’re his lifeline, the only thing keeping his head above water. 

It's probably not a great idea. Rafe’s been getting handsier than you’d like these last few days, and you didn’t have the heart to push him away. But what’s one more night? You’ll be gone tomorrow anyways.

“Okay,” you concede.” But I’m really leaving tomorrow.”

A victorious grin breaks out on his face.

“Of course, angel.”

At first, your last night at Tannyhill does indeed seem like the others. You slip under the covers next to Rafe, as you’ve done every other night. His light snores fill the room, his arm finding its way around your waist. Like always. You’ve gotten used to this. You don’t protest, finding comfort in the knowledge you’ll be done with everything Rafe Cameron the next day.

So you let him get close once more. His heat encases you as he nestles his head in the crook of your neck. You don’t even give much thought to the thick bulge poking the small of your back. This is Rafe. He grows hard half the time when you cuddle. Usually, you get him to back off with a frown and a light shove on his chest.

But tonight’s different.

He starts rubbing against you, his hand sneaking below the shirt covering your body.

“Rafe? What are you doing?” you whisper, your voice high-pitched from shock.

“Shh, quiet, angel,” he hushes, trailing sloppy, heated pecks along your neck and shoulder.

“Rafe, you can’t…” Your voice dwindles to a gasp when his digits creep between under your ass, teasing your folds through your panties. He pinches your clit, rolling it between his fingertips. You bite down a sharp cry. 

“I said I wanted to feel you one last time, angel.”  

He shoves a finger inside your panties and sinks between your walls. The embarrassing squelching of your cunt echoes in the room, Rafe beginning to pump inside you at a steady pace. Naturally, he knows exactly how to move his fingers to turn you into a panting, shivering mess against him. You try to resist it, ignore the fire rising in your core, but your skin is easily set ablaze by Rafe’s familiar touch. Your belly knots. Tingles bloom on your flesh. He sweeps along your tender spots and you choke on your spit.

Heat gathers in your face as you grow slicker beneath Rafe’s hand.

He tugs on your panties, sliding them down your legs.

Rafe shifts position. He places himself above you and shimmies out of his boxers. Alarm bells ring inside your head when his thick tip prods at your entrance.

“Rafe…”

Words wither on your tongue as he buries his cock inside you in one blunt thrust. A quiet scream flies from your mouth, your chest heaving.

“Don’t be like this,” Rafe grunts, arrogance dripping from his lustful timbre. “I know you’ve been missing how my fat cock feels inside that tight little pussy, right?”

“We’re broken up, Rafe,” you wheeze out, struggling to catch your breath as your walls strain at his size.

“So?” He pulls out of you, only to sheathe himself inside your wet heat again. Your eyes roll back, your fingers clutching weakly at the sheets.

Rafe’s half-lidded gaze darkens as he drinks you in, his tone getting possessive.

“You’re in my bed, wearing my shirt. I’d say that makes you mine.”

The protests on your tongue evaporate, your thoughts dipping into a tailspin as Rafe slams his cock inside your dripping cunt. Desperation and lust marks each of his deep, pointed thrusts. Your head tosses over the pillows.

Stars fill your sight, pleasure swirling through your limbs. Air dwindles in your lungs as he stretches you out deliciously. His thick cock brushes against your sweet spot repeatedly and your lids flutter. Rafe’s own breaths grow more ragged. His throat bobs, his hard muscles clenching with his motions. He balances his arm above your head, looming over you as sweat dots on his brow.

His warm breath grazes your face as he chuckles.

“It’s like coming home, right? Like I never left.”

“I’m gonna get my shit together. I swear to you, angel.” He rests his forehead against yours. Rafe’s masculine scent floods your senses and your mind spins. You keen as he snaps his taut hips into yours, helpless as Rafe cages you with his frame. “Just don’t leave me again, okay? Please, I need you.”

Over the next few weeks, while his arm is healing, you and Rafe relapse into old habits. First, it’s that night at his house, the one that stirs your unease for a while. Then it’s a quickie in the back of his truck after he offers to drop you off one day. Progressively, it becomes more than that. Dates and late night calls, like before. 

Rafe complaining to you for hours about Sarah or the weight of his dad’s expectations. Rafe sending flowers to your doorstep. Rafe making butterflies swarm in your stomach when he tells you that you’re the only one who understands him.

The walls you erected crumble day by day, shattered by his persistence to win you back. He showers you with gifts and attention on a near daily basis now, even going as far as planning the most romantic evening for Valentine’s day. Though you had plans with your friends, Rafe is so adamant to have you all to himself that you ditch Galentine's day cocktails to be with him.

Slowly but surely, the Cameron heir weasels his way back into your heart. 

Most of your friends aren’t thrilled with your decision, of course. Marissa in particular.

“Guys like him don’t change,” she tells you one night as he’s blowing up your phone with texts inquiring about your whereabouts. You fervently disagree. He’s just worried about you, you convince yourself. That's how much he cares.

Of course Rafe has changed. He’s earning your trust, one day at a time. He has his temper in check. He’s better now. He’s proven it several times.

Doesn’t everyone deserve a second chance?

Besides, though you struggle to admit it, there’s something intoxicating about being Rafe Cameron’s girlfriend. A feeling so heady and electric. One you shamefully kind of missed.

You trust Rafe. Those are the words that keep playing in your mind as you wait for him downstairs. You fiddle with your solo cup, taking a tiny sip of your beer. Techno music blares from the speakers in Kelce’s living room. The girls next to you gossip about a crush on some guy you don’t know. You feign interest, giving a dull nod and a smile every now and then. Lavish, hedonistic Kook parties aren’t exactly your scene anymore. Rafe practically had to drag you here.

The initial plan was to meet with your friends tonight. But Rafe closed off when you told him that. He then pleaded with you to come. You caved in, because refusing him has been incredibly difficult since the accident. So you’ve stopped trying to argue with him. 

You go along with most of what he asks, even if it stirs your discomfort at times. 

You glance at the time on your phone. 

Rafe said he needed to go to the bathroom earlier. 

That was nearly thirty minutes ago. Your brows draw together. Taking a leak shouldn’t take that long in theory, right? Or are you this paranoid now?

Still, you can’t quell the dread tickling your insides. A sense of deja vu seeps through you.

Your feet carry you upstairs, guided by your urgent need to find Rafe. 

Kelce’s house is huge and you nearly get lost multiple times. Your cheeks flame as you stumble upon a couple in one of the guest rooms. You hastily apologize and slam the door shut, resuming your search. It takes you a long time of blind wandering through endless corridors before you find him. 

He’s indeed in a bathroom. At least that, he didn’t lie about…unlike the line of coke he’s snorting above the sink.

“Rafe?” you call, frozen on the doorstep. “What are you doing?”

A brief glimpse of panic flits across his face before he bursts out in laughter.

He makes his way to you and tilts your chin upward.

“It’s a party, I’m just having fun. You should try it sometime.”

You scowl at him. “That’s not the point. You promised...”

Rafe sniffs, wiping the remnants of white powder beneath his nose.

“Come on, just relax.” He crowds your space, placing his hands on each side of you on the door. It slams shut as Rafe presses his body against yours, his voice sinking to a lewd rasp. “Why don’t you and I get into the hot tub downstairs and…”

“No,” you assert. “You promised, Rafe. No more drugs.”

When he tries to cup your cheek, you shove his hand away. His jaw clenches.

“Why do you always have to be such a stuck up bitch?”

An astonished breath leaps off your throat.

“I’m sorry?”

Instead of apologizing, a broad grin stretches on his lips, “I’m just saying. Maybe you’re the one who needs to loosen up.”

You note the hollowness in Rafe’s eyes and the sweat glistening over his bare skin.

Tears rush to your eyes. You’ve learnt to recognize the signs. Empty promises, like always. Why did you expect things to be different this time?

You jump back from the door, slipping beneath Rafe’s arm. Wiping irate tears, you glare at him.

“This was a mistake. My friends were right. You’re never going to change.” 

You are such a fool. The depth of his deception didn’t hit you until you saw him bent over that sink. You caught him this time. Who knows how many times Rafe lied right to your face?

Once more, you allowed him to drag you into his spiral, offering no resistance and believing every sweet word and promise.

Closing your eyes, you suck in a deep breath. You think back to the last few weeks, to every time you surrendered an inch and Rafe took a mile. And you just let it happen. You land on a decision. This is the last time you let Rafe Cameron puppeteer his way back into your life.

You make a beeline for the exit. He impedes your path, towering over you as he stands before the door.

“Get out of my way, Rafe,” you hiss.

Rafe squints at you, taking slow, threatening steps towards you.

“Why? So you can leave me, again?” Something lurks in Rafe’s gaze, turning his blue eyes almost black. Chills crawl over your spine. You shrink, retreating as far as the restricted space in the bathroom allows. “No way, you’re not leaving me.”

You chew on your lip, a surge of adrenaline spiking through your veins. You try to run past him but he grabs your wrists and slams you harshly against the bathroom wall.

Your voice comes out a quivering sob.

“Rafe, don’t you dare…”

As you try to wrestle out of his hold, he bangs your head against the tiles. Sharp needles of pain pierce through your skull. You grow dizzy as your legs start shaking. Rafe uses the momentum to push you onto the floor. 

“Dare what, huh? Take what’s mine?” he snarls. His broad body drapes over yours. You taste the liquor on his tongue as he steals your lips in a rough, possessive kiss. A sick laugh leaves him when you bite his lip, drawing blood. A metallic taste fills your mouth. Through your hazy sight, you watch with horror as Rafe unbuttons his pants. 

He reaches under your dress, tearing your panties with one tug of his hand. Fear floods your veins. You writhe underneath him as he guides his length to your entrance.

“I think you’re forgetting, angel. You’re nothing without me.” His taunting whisper sears into your skin like a hot knife. “I made you, little Kook princess.”

Your mouth opens, a scream building in your throat. But it never makes its way past your lips, Rafe wrapping his hand around your neck as he impales you on his cock. Helpless whimpers roll off your tongue as he sets an unforgiving pace right away, ignoring each of your tearful pleas for him to stop. His scalding breaths ghost over your face. Beads of sweat drip from his skin to yours. Sobs shake your frame as you writhe beneath him, left with no other choice but to be the vessel for his anger and lust.

“I need you, just like you need me,” he mumbles hotly, trailing bites and kisses alongside your neck. The room dims around you with each painful stab of Rafe’s cock inside your bruised core.

The hand around your neck tightens, Rafe’s wrathful baritone edging on a roar.

“Don’t you ever try to leave me again. I won’t be able to take it, angel. In fact…” His lips skim over your earshell as he whispers, “I’d rather fucking kill you and myself before letting you walk out on me again.”

[zeebreezin]

So here’s the thing about Vincent Beverley, right. He’s a manipulative, sensation seeking sadistic little bastard with a career built on indoctrination and light torture. Vincent likes his work and the power that comes from being the smiling face of these things, and he loves his Isobel, and his favorite doctor, and if you’d ask the man, he’d say that’s all there really is to him. Vincent considers himself a pretty simple guy.

And honestly he’s not… wrong? But here’s the thing with Vincent Beverley - that’s not the name he was using when he came down to the Neath.

A Sardonic Charlatan took the name Vincent Beverley as part of yet another con - He’d stolen documentation form some poor soul signing into the navy, looking for a couple years at sea away from his debtors. The whole ‘London is in a hole’ thing did mess with his plans slightly, but well, he’s always been one to adapt.

He was never a good person, not really. Opportunistic and dry, willing to use a natural charm to skirt the law. But he wasn’t a monster. Eventually he fell into recruiting people for some new construction, or scientific project, way out on the western edge of the Zee. After that was finished, the Charlatan figured he’d be heading for the surface, cashing out and seeing how much his stories of the mysterious world below would sell for up above.

Because here’s the thing about the Sardonic Charlatan - they didn’t tell him what was going on.

I mean, why would the admiralty tell everyone on Station V about their project? It was a dangerous thing, something on a need to know basis, but of course there were rumours. Rumours and little distant flashes of light. No one really knew how dangerous stars really were, though, when they were trying to build one.

So on the day when the Dawn Machine turned on, when the chosen few were watching aboard the ships, as the rest carried on on Station V… no one really expected what happened. Especially not a Charlatan who was barely invested in the cause to begin with.

It was beautiful, at first. People crowded around railings and docks to catch a glimpse of the distant light. It was almost sunlight, they said, and after so long in the dark, no one could fault people for getting enraptured. But then people weren’t able to look away. And the ships way out by the machine, casting long shadows in the golden glow didn’t seem like they were going to come back. Then of course, people started to change.

Here’s the thing about the Sardonic Charlatan, though - as self serving as he could be, he wasn’t a monster.

When the people you’ve spent months with start to break apart, bleeding light and hymn from every wound, it doesn’t matter if you share their sailor’s comradery or goddamn patriotism, you’re going to do something about it. Perhaps for the first time in his life, the Charlatan grew selfless as chaos reigned in the birth of new law on Station V. He gathered the less affected somewhere dark, somewhere safe, and made a plan. They’d get their own ship, and they’d high tail it for London. They’d have to know what to do - or at the very least, they’d be safe there.

No one noticed as something began to creep into the Charlatan’s blistered lips, a harmonious lilt that wasn’t there days before. He hid his wounds, he tried to do what was right, and he tried to go back into the calm of the dark - he really, truly did.

But here’s the thing about him, and here’s the thing about her. It was already over.

He knew it, but he wouldn’t admit it. She knew, though, the quiet but witty mechanic the Charlatan recruited personally. She accepted the machine quickly - another love melding into one in a single breath. It wasn’t hard, by the time she found him, collapsed and shivering. Trying to swallow down whatever light he could. It was her words, though, that sealed his fate. Even still, the Sardonic Charlatan went out screaming.

The dawnlight wasn’t kind to him - the Sardonic Charlatan had never really believed in anything before, and it burnt through him without restraint. Whatever his name was, whoever he was before the navy, before this job, he’s nothing but embers now. He loves the woman that saved him, so long ago, but some days he can’t remember the first time they truly met. All that matters is that he’s whatever he needs to be to bring more people into the fold, to be remade, happier and far, far brighter.

Because here’s the thing about Vincent Beverley. He’s a pretty simple guy. Anything else is long gone.

Here’s a lil Vincent dialogue test for making it to the bottom of this post lmao!

“That’s just the thing, though, isn’t it? People always seem to think of it the wrong way around! I don’t sell anyone anything, no, not really. I’ll admit it would be easier if I could just offer up a little slice of sunshine to anyone interested n’ be on my way, but… that’ll never really work. Dawnlight’s a powerful, beautiful thing, but there’s nothing like a human touch in this line of work. The secret’s simple: just be whoever they need you to be. A friend, a job prospect, a helping hand, a lover, a bringer of opportunity. The light comes later - and it will come later, don’t you worry. But once you offer sweet, lonely, desperate people just a little kindness? Well, then you’re already halfway there.”

[seijorhi]

Reminiscent

i’m (semi) back, y’all, and i come bearing a fic!! fhdjhfjdk it’s for oikawa i won’t apologise

Oikawa Tooru x female reader

TW non-con, drunk/drugged reader, forced infidelity, emotional manipulation, angst, past trauma, coercion, mild(ish?) smut, nsfw

“F-fuck, cutie! Just like – hah– just like that!”

You weren’t the clubbing type.

Not usually, at least – but exams were over and one of your friends was fresh off a bad breakup, one night letting loose wouldn’t hurt.

Walking is… difficult, your steps are sloppy – there’s an arm wrapped around your waist, your own slung over a stranger’s shoulders. Why are you outside? Where are your friends – they… they promised they wouldn’t leave you. 

“She good, dude?”

A soft, pretty laugh rumbles at your side, “Yeah, she’s gonna be just fine.”

And you remember the bar, the overpriced cocktails and the saccharine sweetness of strawberry liquor on your tongue. The dizzying lights and the bass that thumped so loudly you felt it reverberate in your chest. You knew the rules; they’d been drilled into you since you were sixteen years old.

Stick together, don’t accept drinks from strangers, and watch the one in your hand like a hawk - it doesn’t leave your sight.

A tongue between the valley of your breasts, long fingers curling up inside of you. 

“You like that, huh pretty girl? You gonna cum for me?”

They wouldn’t have just abandoned you, right? Maybe you told them to go. Maybe they thought you wanted it; to go home with the handsome stranger.

You never had the guts to ask them, never spoke about that night again. Not to anyone.

Pain. Something thrusting inside of you, splitting you open while he moans and pants atop you. It hurts so much and you want it to stop. 

Please stop. Please. Please. Please.

You’re begging, at least you think you are, but the words come out jumbled and wrong, and he just laughs, hiking up your thigh so he can fuck you deeper.

Why won’t he stop?

When you wake up, bruised and sore and all alone in your bed, it feels like a bad dream. You know it’s not – not with cum still seeping from between your thighs, the scent of the stranger’s cologne clinging to your sheets.

And you scrub your skin raw in the shower, but it isn’t enough to rid you of his touch.

—

It’s nothing like what they show on tv.

There’s no sympathetic detective to pat you on your shoulder while you break down, swearing that they’ll find the man who did this and you’ll get your justice.

You don’t go to the cops because you’ll know what they’ll say. You were drunk, drugged, and even if you could remember what he looked like (his eyes were brown, you think, and there’s a flash of a smirk in your head but the moment you try to focus on it it slips away like smoke) any evidence of rape washed down the drain the moment you stepped into the steaming shower.

At least… that’s what you tell yourself. It’s easier than admitting you’re terrified of judgemental eyes. 

Or worse; pitying ones.

So you pretend that nothing happened. You show up to your classes and throw yourself into studying, make the time to get coffee with your friends, you even pick up a part time job – it’s good to keep busy. 

The nightmares are just that; nightmares.

And things are fine, until they’re not.

—

“Baby, you’re here!!”

There’s barely time to drop your bags before she’s pulling you into a warm hug. “Hi mom,” you reply, squeezing her back.

When she draws back to take you in, one hand cupping your cheek, she frowns, “You look tired sweetheart. Have you been sleeping enough?”

“Yeah, just tired from exams and stuff.”

She looks unconvinced, but mercifully doesn’t push the issue. Of course, you don’t tell her that you missed your last two exams because you’d walked past some guy wearing that same cologne and just choked – that instead of finishing off your semester strong, you’d spent the day alternating between throwing up and crying in bed.

She doesn’t need to know that, because of that, you’ll probably fail both classes and have to retake them again next semester on top of an already full course load. It’s fine; you’ll figure it out.

For now, you work on matching her enthusiasm at having you home, grabbing your bags to bring them inside and into your old room.

“Oh, wait–”

Abruptly, you pause, gazing in confusion from the doorway of your bedroom. There’s a duffle bag lying open and empty atop your bed, a tangled jump rope, some weights, an empty bottle, a sweat towel – even what looks like a spare workout tee scattered haphazardly across the sheets.

“… I didn’t take you for a gym junkie, mom.”

She stops behind you, sighing. “It’s not mine it’s– Tooru said he was going to tidy it up, sorry sweetheart.” She sweeps past you to start tidying it up, but not before you catch sight of her wide eyed, deer in headlights expression.

And you can’t help the lone eyebrow that rises, falling back against the doorframe, arms folding across your chest. “Tooru, huh?” you grin, “And who might Tooru be?”

The flustered, almost guilty look she sends you makes you want to laugh – this is easy, comfortable, this you can do – but you restrain yourself. Just. “Tooru is… he’s– well, he’s the man I’m… seeing.”

She admits it like she’s confessing to a crime, eyes all wide and nervous; anticipating your reaction. And you suppose it’s not unwarranted. As far as you’re aware, she’s been alone ever since the day your dad walked out on you both – raising you was always the priority, or maybe the excuse. But you’re not fourteen anymore, you don’t need another father figure or every spare bit of her time and attention, and she doesn’t need your approval for this.

So you smile at her, “Is he nice?”

She lights up, her features – almost a mirror image of your own – softening as she beams, “He’s amazing, honey. I honestly don’t know how this whole thing really happened, or why he’s even interested in someone like me but… I lucked out with him.”

And so it goes, you prying little bits of information about the mysterious Tooru as the afternoon passes.

She tells you that they met a few months back, at the bakery she likes in town – and how she kept running into him; at the grocery store, and then at the park, and then on her way back from yoga that one night.

She tells you that he’s a terrible flirt, all smooth and charming with warm, pretty brown eyes, but he’s a good man beneath it all and she’s never met anyone like him. 

It strikes you, as you watch your mom animatedly talk about him, that you’ve never seen her look like this before. 

Happy. 

She can’t stop smiling, and when you look at her, really look, she’s almost a different person – younger somehow, a bit more care-free. It suits her, and you wonder with a slight pang in your heart how you never noticed how lonely she was before.

And she’s adamant that they’re taking things slowly, that he still has an apartment of his own in town – which to be honest, you really aren’t gonna judge her on either way – but it is kind of funny simply because whether your mom realises it or not, it’s clearly a lie.

The subtle reclaiming of your bedroom aside, there’s traces of Tooru scattered all around the house; the extra toothbrush and aftershave you’d spotted in the bathroom, the men’s  shoes and the jacket by the door, red wine in the cupboard when your mom’s only ever indulged in white.

You haven’t been into her bedroom, but at this point you’d hazard a guess that there’s at least one drawer full of Tooru’s clothes, probably half her closet cleared out for him as well.

“He’s coming for dinner, but I just wanted today to be just us,” she says, reaching across the couch to squeeze your hand. And you’re grateful for it, because you’re happy for her – you are – but you’re not so sure how you would’ve handled meeting the stranger holding your mother’s heart first thing. At least, not after the last few days.

Not when you still feel all… brittle. 

—

Tooru arrives a little after seven, and to say that he’s not entirely what you were expecting is kind of an understatement. 

She’d gushed about how tall and handsome he is – though personally, you think pretty’s the more accurate word, what with his soft, delicate features, perfect cupid’s bow lips and all. What she’d neglected to tell you was that the man in question, stepping through the front door with a faint smile on his face, has to be at least ten years younger than her, mid-thirties at most.

Suddenly, your mom’s initial reluctance to bring him up starts to make sense.

“Hey, sorry I’m late,” he murmurs, stopping by your mom to drop a fleeting kiss to her cheek before warm brown eyes turn to you. 

Your heart stutters.

“Sweetheart,” your mom begins, slipping an arm around his waist and relaxing into his side, “this is Tooru– Oikawa,” she corrects herself.

He smiles at you, friendly and charming, “It’s great to finally meet you, your mom’s told me so much – all good things, of course!”

You force yourself to smile in return, “Yeah, you too.” 

There’s nothing overtly wrong with Oikawa, age difference aside – your mom’s clearly head over heels in love with the guy and on a surface level he seems nice enough, but you find yourself glad for the fact that he doesn’t make a move to step closer, try to shake your hand or god forbid hug you or something like that.

He’s nothing but a gentleman as your mom steps back into the kitchen to finish off dinner, setting the table without being prompted, pouring a glass of wine for your mom and one for himself before he offers a glass to you. 

“Oh, no I’m alright, thanks.”

You don’t drink so much anymore. He shrugs, like it’s no big deal but your mom pouts at you from the kitchen. “C’mon, sweetie. We’re celebrating tonight! One drink won’t hurt.”

“We’re celebrating?” you ask.

She throws you a wink, gaze softening as she turns to glance at Oikawa, already diligently pouring you a glass, “Of course we are. It’s not every day my girl comes home, and it’s nice having you both here with me.”

Oikawa’s fingers brush against yours for a fleeting second as he passes you the glass, and you have to fight to keep yourself from ripping your hand away. It’s nothing, you just– you’re not good with strangers touching you, and as nice as he is and as much as your mom might be infatuated with him, he is still a stranger.

“Absolutely,” he agrees, a playful twinkle in his eye as he clinks his wine glass against yours. “So you’re at uni, right? What are you studying?”

Uni’s the last thing you want to be thinking about right now, but whether or not Oikawa genuinely cares, he’s obviously trying to make an effort to get to know you. For your mother’s sake, grinning innocuously in the kitchen as she adds the last little touches to dinner, you suck it up, plaster a smile across your face and ignore the twinge of discomfort in your gut.

You can handle one night of small talk.

—

You wake the following morning to the sound of voices carrying down the hall.  

Not your mother’s – both are too deep, and your mom left a few hours ago for work. Figuring that one of them at least is likely Oikawa, you pull on a thin, satin robe over your pajamas, tying the sash in a loose knot before you slip from the room.

Those suspicions are proven correct; you round the corner to find Oikawa sitting up at the kitchen counter, a warm cup of coffee in his hand. There’s another man, a touch shorter, but imposing with dark, spiky hair and olive green eyes standing on the other side, hands braced on the marble top, glaring at Oikawa.

They both look up at the sound of your hesitant approach, the stranger abruptly straightening up, while Oikawa merely grins.

“Ah, you’re up,” he observes cheerfully, taking a sip of his coffee.

Your eyes flicker between him and the stranger – clearly comfortable enough in your home and with Oikawa, despite the faint, lingering irritation still visible on his face – and as your cheeks warm, you find yourself wishing you’d put actual clothes on before coming out to investigate.

“I- I heard voices…” you trail off, awkwardly folding your arms over your chest. “Is mom–”

“At work,” he supplies. “Do you want some breakfast? Coffee, maybe?”

You risk another glance at the other man, watching you now with an unreadable expression, dark eyebrows furrowed. You swallow uncomfortably, shifting slightly as you shake your head. “No, I-I’m okay.”

And in an instant, a flash, something like recognition passes through those olive eyes. 

 Oikawa chuckles smoothly, finally tearing his eyes away from you to address his friend, “Iwa, stop being so rude. You’re scaring the poor thing.”

The stranger, Iwa, just scoffs. “You’re a real piece of shit, y’know?”

If he’s bothered by the scathing insult, Oikawa doesn’t show it, merely shrugging before turning his attention back to you with a smirk. “Ignore him, he’s just pissy this morning.”

You’d have to be a complete idiot not to sense the uncomfortable tension between the two of them – and now you. This is your home, but it feels like you’re intruding, like you’ve stumbled into a conversation you have no business hearing, but even if you wanted to leave your feet are rooted to the ground. 

“Besides,” Oikawa continues, “he was just leaving anyway, weren’t you, Iwa?” It’s almost a purr, the way he speaks, but even the silken words can’t entirely mask the razor sharpness that lies beneath. 

Goosebumps prickle along your arms.

Staring at you, Iwa opens his mouth like he wants to say something, but seemingly thinks better of it, snapping it shut with an audible click. He huffs, shaking his head. “Yeah, fine, whatever.”

He spares you another glance on his way out, standing frozen by the hall. For a split second he slows, his scowl softening just a fraction–

“Iwa.”

It sounds like a warning, but he only rolls his eyes and huffs again. You think he’s going to walk out without another word to either of you, but he pauses once more, lingering by the entryway.

“You look a lot like your mother, anyone ever tell you that?”

He’s out the door before you can even think to reply, letting it slam shut in his wake. And you flinch at the harsh sound, something uneasy settling into the pit of your stomach–

“Hey,” Oikawa’s there by your side, his fingers entwining with yours. You hadn’t even heard him move. “Come sit, don’t worry about Iwa. He’ll get over it.”

His voice is soothing, you don’t pay attention to the words themselves, the implications there. You forget for a moment that you’re still in your pj’s, that you really don’t know him that well either, and mindlessly follow when he leads you to the couch and sits you down, taking the seat next to you.

And while your head’s still spinning, an uncomfortable feeling gnawing in the pit of your gut, Oikawa seems entirely unbothered by the turn of events, sighing contentedly as he stretches his long legs out, one arm sliding along the back of the couch behind you.

“Do your… friends usually just drop by like that?”

You don’t know where the words come from, or why that’s the first question on your mind, but when you glance over at him, Oikawa’s just watching you, an odd little half smirk playing on his lips. “Sometimes.”

His answer does little to soothe your unease. It’s really not a big deal, you know it’s not. Officially or not, this is his home too – you’re the one out of place. And if he wants to have people over when your mom’s not around, that’s fine, he can do whatever the hell he wants, but… 

You came home for peace. To hide away for a few days and pretend that everything’s just fine and you’re not one breakdown away from shattering entirely. You wanted your mom and the comfort of your old bedroom and safety and it’s fine – great, even – that she’s found somebody who makes her happy, but this– him and the weirdness with his friend and everything is just too much, and–

You don’t realise that your leg’s bouncing until Oikawa’s hand comes to rest on your bare thigh. It’s enough to make your stomach flip, an icy chill trickling down your spine as his thumb slowly strokes across the soft, plush skin. “Relax, cutie,” he coos, chuckling softly when you visibly flinch and squeeze your eyes shut.

“P-please don’t call me that,” you choke out, fighting against the wave of nausea rising up your throat. And it’s just like last time, his cologne, notes of vanilla and cedar and spice, swirling thick and heady around you. That phantom touch, the warmth of hands gripping too tight, unwanted kisses hot and eager against your skin. 

“No?” he asks, cruel amusement dripping from his tone. “Why not? I think it suits you, cutie.”

You want him to stop, to push him away, slap him – do anything really, but you’re frozen in place, shaking as the memories you’ve fought so hard to shove down come bubbling back to the surface. You can’t think straight, not with his hand sliding between your thighs, the warmth of his body pressing too closely against yours.

“Iwa was right, you know,” Oikawa murmurs, smoldering brown eyes drinking you in as you childishly shake your head, willing him away. His other hand catches your cheek, drawing your face back to him as tears well in your eyes, stubbornly clinging to your lashes. “She does look so much like you, the same eyes even.” 

He whispers it like a secret, nuzzling his nose against yours like a lover would as he sighs sweetly, “It’s the only reason I could stand it.”

And then he’s kissing you, the tenderness of his lips belied by iron fingers digging into your jaw when you whimper and try to wrench yourself free. 

It’s not like the nightmares that startle you awake in the middle of the night, gasping for air; hazy, broken recollections that fade the moment you try to reach for them. No, every touch, every moment of his assault passes in stark clarity.

The feel of Oikawa’s mouth as it trails greedily down your neck, his hand sliding under the cotton of your sleep shorts, even his pleased little hum when he realises you’re not wearing panties. “Such a good girl for me. Fuck, I’ve missed this.”

This time there’s no drugs in your system keeping you pliant and helpless, but that doesn’t make a difference. Not when his words echo in your head, playing again and again until every awful, sickening piece falls into place.

Long, nimble fingers stroke at your folds, and you can’t help the shivery gasp that leaves you when the tip of his middle finger sweeps over your clit. 

“Please– please don’t do this,” you sniffle.

Oikawa presses another fleeting kiss to your shoulder, “Shh, none of that. Let me help you, baby.”

“N-no, I don’t, I don’t– Stop!”

Knocking away the hands that try to push him back, he hooks his fingers over the hem of your shorts and slides them down your legs, your pitifully weak struggles only making things easier for him. It’s only when Oikawa reaches for his own zipper that panic truly strikes home.

You can’t just lie here and let this happen again. You won’t.

And like a switch flipped, you start to trash like a wild thing beneath him, the scream you’ve kept buried inside of you for months ripping itself free from your throat–

Only for the fingers that had been toying with your pussy to be shoved down your throat, cutting you off with a choked gurgle. As you gag, fruitlessly try to tug yourself free, Oikawa leans in nice and close – except this time there’s no gentleness to his expression, nothing but viciousness as he grins and bares his teeth. 

“You wanna yell, pretty girl? Want the neighbours to come running, let them see me fuck you?” He grinds his hips against you, his breath shivery as he pants at the friction of his half hard cock against your side. Nausea twists at your gut, acrid and bitter – you want to be sick, to cry and beg with him to stop but with his fingers still stuffed in your mouth, his thumb digging into the soft underside of your jaw all you can manage is an unintelligible whine. He hums, kissing away the single hot tear that spills down your cheek, “You think if you cry loudly enough, mommy’ll come home and save you?”

And it’s like time stands still as he laughs, cruel eyes glinting when he presses down on your tongue, warm saliva pooling around his digits. “Such a little whore, trying to seduce her poor, innocent boyfriend the very moment her back’s turned. Tell me, cutie,” he coos, “who do you think she’d believe?”

Your breath hitches, another sob catching in your throat – even if you wanted to answer, you can’t and he knows it. “She’s in love with me, you know. It’s almost a little pathetic how easy it was to manipulate her into bed – so lonely… desperate for love, for somebody – anybody – to pay attention to her, take care of her,” he sneers, distaste curling at his lips. “Wouldn’t it just break her fragile little heart to know she’s fallen for the man who raped her baby girl?”

Another garbled cry slips past his fingers and you can only watch in frozen horror as his other hand drifts back to his zipper. “You want to protect her, don’t you?”

His grip relents just enough for you to jerk a shaky nod.

“Pretty girl, so good for me.” Another kiss pressed to your cheek as the quiet hiss of his zipper fills the air around you. “It’ll be our little secret, hmm? She doesn’t need to know just yet, let her be happy a little while longer…”

Sliding down his briefs just far enough for his cock to spring free, he strokes it for a moment with slow, leisurely movements, his tongue darting out to wet his lips as he watches your eyes widen. 

And when he pulls you forward, guides your mouth towards it, pre-cum beading at the tip, withdrawing his fingers so you can quickly gasp for air, you just… let him.

The fight’s gone, as quickly as it had come. 

You let his fingers curl through your hair, use it as an anchor when your lips part to force his cock between them. And he moans, low and shivery as your tongue slides along the underside of his shaft and you try not to gag around the sudden intrusion. 

You think that there’s no room left inside of you for shame, but as his other hand creeps back between your legs, teasing at your cunt, you burn with it, clinging to the pyre of your own humiliation and disgust.

And still, you kneel on the couch, letting him fuck your mouth, letting those long, pretty fingers curl up inside of you – moaning around his cock when they stroke that perfect little spot.

“I wanted to – shit – take this slow,” he tells you as his hips jerk upwards, shuddering in breathless delight when his cock hits the back of your throat and it convulses around him. “I wanted to make you want me.”

Wet, messy, gags sound with every unwitting thrust – you’ve no choice but to swallow him down, let him fuck your throat like you’re nothing more than a toy for his pleasure. There’s saliva coating your chin, dripping down the length of his dick, pooling around his balls. You can barely breathe, a task made even harder when Oikawa decides to add his thumb into the mix, teasing your clit while he fucks you apart on his fingers.

It feels so fucking good, and you’ve never hated yourself more.

Your throat burns, hot tears stinging in the corners of your eyes, and yet he’s intent on driving you to the brink of your sanity with every calculated flick of his wrist. Something tightens in your belly, a spring coiled too tight, ready to snap, and you can’t help it when your hips chase his fingers, the needy, shameful little whimpers that leave your lips (still wrapped around his thick, twitching cock) as you search for the pleasure to temper the discomfort.

“You don’t have a clue what you do to me, do you? I could barely sleep last night–” 

You choke back a moan, your pussy clenching around his digits, sucking them deeper as white spots pepper your vision and you shudder out a moan.

“So pretty when you cum for me,” he pants, but you don’t care – can’t, not when you’re riding his fingers, tongue lolling out as he gives you a moment’s reprieve to bask in the rippling afterglow of your orgasm before everything comes crashing back down around you. 

Oikawa lets you fall back against the cushions, breathless, trembling and dazed. You’re not stupid enough to believe that’s the end of it, not when his cock’s still hard, throbbing against his toned stomach when he gives it a slow, cursory pump.

“Lie back, cutie,” he whispers, keeping his eyes fixed on you as he pushes himself up off the couch to shed the rest of his clothes.

And as you shuffle obediently downwards, heart hammering in your chest, you find you can’t tear your eyes away from him either.

Tall and handsome, she’d said, but the words truly don’t do him justice. A body corded with lean, powerful muscle, golden, sun-kissed skin, a light smattering of dark hair trailing from his navel down past the well defined V of his hips… 

“See something you like?” he teases, smirking when you squeak and childishly jerk your face away, cheeks burning. “It’s okay to look, you know. I don’t mind the attention.”

It feels too soft, too intimate for what this is. 

This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. He’s not supposed to be attractive, or to make you enjoy your own assault, and you– you’re supposed to fight it, fight him instead of just lying there and taking it… 

But when he climbs back onto the couch, easing your still trembling thighs apart to settle himself between them, his touch is nothing short of reverent, dark eyes wide and adoring as you squirm uneasily beneath him. 

With one hand braced on the cushion beside you, his cock resting just above your aching sex, he leans forward, easing your top up past your tits. “Perfect,” he murmurs.

And it’s enough to make a fresh bout of humiliated tears spring to your eyes. Your hands curl into useless fists at your side as he settles back onto his knees and takes his cock in hand, hissing in pleasure when he glides the flushed, leaking head along your slick folds.

“Fuck, cutie. I don’t think I’m gonna last,” he laughs, biting down on his bottom lip as he watches hot, fat tears slip down your cheeks. With an agonisingly slow pace, Oikawa lines himself up with your cunt and presses in – even with how wet you are, one orgasm already wrung from you, the stretch burns and you can’t stop the choked gasp that leaves you.

His eyes flutter shut, head thrown back back as inch by inch his cock sinks into your pussy until finally he bottoms out with a satisfied groan. “Perfect for me, so fucking good,” he pants, and you barely have time to drag in a breath before his hips are drawing back, another desperate, strangled mewl escaping you.

Bruising fingers dig into your waist, Oikawa cursing as your plush little cunt flutters maddeningly around him– before he eagerly slams his cock forward, stuffing you full once more.

And as you sob and whimper between every wet, obscene squelch of his dick fucking into your soaked pussy, that all too familiar, shameful heat begins to pool in your core.

“Gonna cum for me again, cutie?”

[insphoeration]

Fate dressed in silk

heres my prince!yunho fic series thing that was never meant to be a series all edited and in one place

word count: 11k

fluff, angst, bad writing etc.

Growing up as a young lady came with its setbacks, a strict set of rules you had to follow even in your sleep

Your queen and Prince Yunho have been betrothed almost since birth and have known each other just as long, you often envied her, not because she she was to be queen but because she was going to be married to someone she knew, unlike yourself and her other ladies, who were to be married to the highest bidder.

Your queen often gushed about how sweet Yunho was and as soon as you got to the castle, you knew right away exactly what she meant. Yunho glowed with a youthful energy and a smile that could fix any problem. Princesses, dutchess' and servants alike fawned over him and you could see why.

Being a Lady had it’s pro’s and con’s. You had a high enough status to do as you pleased (to a certain extent of course), but there wasn’t nearly as much responsibility as the future queen held. The tiring side was that your life was meant to serve the queen, when she picked up and moved from your kingdom to Yunho’s, so did you and three other girls. It wasn’t terrible of course because you were all good friends, but you had to find husbands soon and you couldn’t even bear to think of your life after marriage.

Yunho was passing by when he saw you by the side of the lake, you were sitting down scrunching something up in your hands and then, whatever it was flew into the lake. “That can’t be good for the fish.” Yunho commented, a teasing smile on his face that wasn’t all that different to his regular smile. You stood up, startled and embarrassed.

“Your highness.” You bowed, Yunho’s smile faltered for only a moment. Even though he knew they wouldn’t, Yunho still asked people to call him by name, he never did like titles.

“Yikes, remind me never to ask you to play ball with me, if that’s the best you can throw.” He teased, his eyes flashing to the ball floating in the water. You chuckled.

“I shall have you know, your highness, I am a great catch, it’s only because that was paper that it didn’t get very far.” If anyone else heard you talk back to the prince they would be appalled and you would be headless within the week.

“A letter?” He asked, the familiar red wax catching his eye.

“More like a commandment.” You said, resisting the urge to throw yourself to the floor.

“A commandment? I thought only kings could give those, tell me who it was I will have it sent back immediately!” He said jokingly, “or..what's left of it anyway.” The ball of paper was now soaked through and coming apart in the water.

“It’s not from any king but rather fate?” You sighed, Yunho looked puzzled by your answer. “It was from my parents, reminding me to put on my best face to woo the highest lords so I may- I don’t know, be owned for the rest of my life by some stranger.” You sighed, turning around and finally falling to the floor at the thought of your bleak future. “So you see, a letter guiding my life, directing my future, however cruel.” Yunho hummed in response, walking over and taking a seat beside you.

“You know,” he whispered. “If anyone saw you talking to your king casually, you’re done for.” He joked, although looking around feverishly.

“So be it, if my future only tells of me bound to a stranger I do not love for the rest of my life.” You said waving a hand around, “Maybe no future is better than one with ties.”

“Don’t say things like that!” He scolded. “Life is beautiful, you’re beautiful.”

Your eyes shot open but he was already up and walking away, picking up his pace when the back of his neck warmed.

After that, Yunho found it hard to look at you, without blushing. It seemed simple enough, all he had to do was stop looking at you, only he couldn’t. During breakfast his eyes would wander to you chatting with his fiancee, during gatherings and events, his eyes would linger on your frame for longer than appropriate. If it weren’t for the heat on his cheeks he probably wouldn’t ever look away. Your queen noticed it first, Yunho would be talking to her but his eyes shifted over to you, and when you looked up you only kept eye contact for a second before the both of you looked away, red as apples.

“Something on your mind brother?” Mingi called, kicking the ball towards the elder. Yunho had several things on his mind, ranging from the tension between his and the northern kingdom to seeing you pick flowers with the children from the orphanage. One of those was more prominent in his mind than the other when it really shouldn’t have been.

“No.” He lied. “Something on yours?” He kicked the ball back with a smile.

“Actually there is someone.” He said holding the ball underneath his foot, Yunho raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “One of Her Majesty's ladies, Y/N, she’s very pretty.” Yunho frowned, expecting him to say something about his future wife, not to confess an interest in you.

“Is she? I hadn’t noticed.” He lied, his eyes falling to the floor. Mingi chuckled at his brother.

“Hey you two!” Jihyo called, approaching the boys with you and three other ladies in tow. As soon as he saw you the warmth returned to Yunho’s heart and he smiled again. The four of you bowed in front of the royals. “What were you talking about so seriously?”

“Beautiful women, your majesty.” Mingi answered, picking up the ball from the floor and tucking it under his arm.

“So, me?” She joked as the three of them approached each other.

“Who else is there?” Mingi flirted, Yunho’s eyes flickered up to find your own, an action not unnoticed. Your queen turned to you.

“Girls I’m okay here, I’ll find you if I need something.” She said dismissing the four of you. You bowed again before you turned and dispersed. The other ladies instantly whispered and giggled amongst themselves.

“Prince Mingi is so handsome and so charming.”

“It seems he’s quite taken with her majesty.”

“She’s so lucky to be in favour of both princes.” You stopped in your tracks before telling them you would see them later, they bid you farewell and went right back to gossiping. You strolled around the outside of the palace, soaking in the sun and it’s warmth. Around the side of the castle in the middle of the gardens, targets and bows were set up.

You ran your hand along the arrows, it wasn’t where the knights trained so it was peculiar that they were placed there. You hummed to yourself, picking up a bow. As a lady of a certain stature you were never allowed to do things like archery growing up, you were raised for politeness not play.

“Air on the side of caution Yunho.” Jihyo scolded. “You may be a prince, free to do as he pleases but, Y/N has a reputation that has to stay spotless in the case of potential suitors.”

“I would never do something so careless as to ruin someone's life for my own gain.” Yunho glared at his friend. “And what of the two of you? What happens if word gets out about your secret meetups?” He spat, the two looked caught off guard by both Yunho’s words and his tone. “The three of us work so well because we are friends before anything but beyond us the world is all politics. It’s fine for you to run around together once our union is solid but before then our alliance is fragile.”

“Spoken like a true future king.” Mingi said proudly, clasping a hand on his brother's shoulder.

“Yes, it does seem as though he’s put a lot of thought into the possibility of us breaking our engagement.” She said, raising an eyebrow. “Which means you’ve given thought to a future with a non-royal?” Yunho scoffed, rolling his eyes and shaking his brother's hand off his shoulder like what they were saying was completely ridiculous. “Y/N won’t be a mistress.” She called after him. “She deserves better than that!” He stalked away furiously without a second glance.

You always thought archery was cool and it looked easy enough so you pulled back the string of the bow and released. Obviously with no training, your arrow flew too far to the left and hit a bush. That would have been embarrassing enough but of course a yelp came from the other side of the bush and Yunho rounded the corner, holding your arrow, the shirt on his bicep slightly torn and bleeding.

“Oh my god.” You gasped. “Your highness I am so sorry.” You bowed.

“First contempt and now an attempt on the prince’s life? You’re not from the northern kingdom are you?” He joked. You avoided his eyes, bowing and apologising again. “Well you can’t be an assassin, your aim is too awful.” He joked, approaching you. You lifted your head to apologise again and when you did he was right in front of you. The tip of the arrow glistened with a small drop of his blood.

“Your highness, you’re bleeding.” You mumbled turning his arm over to take a better look at his wound, a rip in his shirt exposed the clean line caused by the arrow.

“It’s only a scratch.” He whispered, his skin burning from your touch. You could swear you felt his breath fan your cheek and when you looked up you understood why, it was because he was close enough that his breath could reach your cheek. By accident your finger brushed along his wound and he winced in pain, snapping you out of your trance, and the prince as well. He cleared his throat as if it would have the same effect on his mind. “May I?” He asked, taking the bow from your hand slowly.

You stood back as he took his stance in front of the target, his position was strong and confident, very much like the prince himself. He pulled the string of the bow back and released, the arrow hit the centre of the target easily.

“Quite impressive, your majesty.” You complimented him.

“Not if you’ve been practising since you were six.” He laughed, turning back to you. “Would you like to try again?” He asked, offering you the bow. You looked at it hesitantly, “I’ll keep a safe distance I promise.” You took the bow in your hands and watched as he stepped back further than where you were standing. He grinned. “You’re right, that's far too close.” He shook his head taking another few paces back, making you laugh. You pouted, bringing the bow up, trying to mimic his stance.

“Your feet need to be further apart, no not that far, as far as your shoulders, yeah that’s good, now lift your arm, no your other arm, not that much- uh- just-” He walked up to you placing his hands on your shoulders, moving them into position, then his hands moved to your arms raising your hands so the aim was right. “Now pull back your hand with all of your strength until your hand is touching the corner of your mouth, that’s it, a little more-” He sighed, coming up behind you again, placing his hands on yours.

His large frame towered over yours and your cheeks heated at his touch, he pulled the string back until it was at the corner of your mouth and suddenly you became conscious of the softness of your lips. “Like this.” He whispered in your ear, releasing the bow once more to hit the target exactly. It was exhilarating to have your arrow hit the mark but without Yunho’s help you probably would have injured someone else. You turned around to tell him this but it seemed that he was even closer than before.

One of his hands rested on your waist, while the other came up to wipe the smudge of lipstick on the corner of your mouth, then to cup your cheek. You were dizzy, he was so close you could barely think straight but you knew enough to know as good as his hand felt on you it was all wrong. You brought your hand up to graze his wound, hoping it would snap you both out of making a terrible mistake.

“Your majesty, you’re hurt.”

He shook his head.

“Only a scratch.” He whispered, against your lips.

👑

Yunho’s thoughts were filled with you, it both delighted him and pissed off. When he was having a hard day, all he had to do was look for you, your smile that could melt the entirety of the northern kingdom, but that smile haunted him when he was in meetings. No matter how important the situation, a thief in the village, the rising tension with the northern kingdom, you seemed to take president. And with you taking up most of his attention, he completely forgot about his family coming to visit.

“I just don’t understand why we have to greet them so formally, they’re family.” Yunho grumbled, fussing with the sleeve of his shirt. The guys have known him since he was a baby, they’ve seen him covered in dirt and sweat and yet his mother insisted on this ridiculous display.

“It’s because you’re royals.” You giggled, walking up beside him. Once you saw his messy collar you couldn’t stop yourself from reaching up and fixing it for him, but froze once you realised what you were doing. “Sorry.” You mumbled, stepping away from him. He reached out to grab you to prevent you from moving too far back, but he just missed.

“Why are you sorry?” He asked, although it came out as a whisper. He thought you were past this but apparently, you weren’t.

“Your friends should be here soon, I’ll see you at the main gate.” You said, looking at the ground, Yunho opened his mouth to say something but you had already turned on your heel and rushed away.

You peered out of the corner you were hidden in and watched Yunho shake his head while he headed towards the main gate.

“What do you think you’re doing?” A cool voice asked. You jumped in surprise and turned to see Yunho’s mother standing behind you with her hands on her hips.

“Your Majesty.” You greeted, bowing immediately.

“I asked you a question.” She said. You straightened out, confused. “Stupid girl.” She muttered. “What do you think you’re doing with my son?” She snapped.

Your eyes widened and your jaw dropped. You never expected this type of hostility from the queen, Yunho’s mother was never anything but nice to you.

“I-I” You began to stutter, unsure of the right words or even the right placement of your hands. Where was one supposed to put their hands when being accosted by the queen?

“Yunho is engaged to be married to your friend. Your queen. You know, the girl you wait on hand and foot? Because you are a servant and nothing but.” She spat, as if speaking to you was leaving a bad taste in her mouth. You opened your mouth to tell her you weren’t a servant, you were a lady with a title and a sizable dowry but she took a step forward and the words died on your tongue. “You are nothing.” She whispered coldly, “and it is in your best interest to remember as much.”

You didn’t realise you stopped breathing until she walked away. Knees weak, you sucked in a shaky breath. Has she always been this awful? Had all those times she and Yunho's father been nice to you, was all of that a lie?

And as awful as she was, she was right, on some level. You may not have been nothing but you were nothing to Yunho. You were far from a maid but you might as well have been to him and other royals, they were above you and that was that. At night you liked to dream about being with Yunho in his heart and in his arms but during the day he was on the throne and you were cast to the side.

👑

Seeing his friends was definitely worth the stuffy clothes, Yunho didn’t know how long it had been since they last saw each other, he only knew that it was too long. He greeted Seonghwa and Hongjoong with a grin and hug and put stiff Yeosang into a headlock, Jongho and San also got hugs. Wooyoung walked right by Yunho to your queen, bowing and placing a kiss on her hand. Mingi drop kicked him right then and there.

“Relax Mingi, I was only greeting my queen.” He said, flirtatiously, brushing the dirt from his coat. Mingi’s face scrunched up in disgust as he stood in front of her majesty protecting her from his greasy friend.

The boys took to the gardens immediately. When they were little, the gardens were like a maze, they could spend hours running around, but now that they towered over the bushes, they spent their time practising archery and swordsmanship.

The servants brought them some tea and snacks while they fooled around, or rather San and Wooyoung were sparring with large branches, Yeosang and Seonghwa were competing to see who could do better in archery in such a civilised way it made Yunho roll his eyes. Jongho was tossing around an apple by the fountain with Mingi trying to distract him, Hongjoong sat with Yunho by the tea, catching up with and occasionally heckling his friends.

“Seonghwa, is that really the best you can do?” Hongjoong teased as Seonghwa got a near perfect bulls-eye. Seonghwa chuckled and shook his head.

“My apologies prince, for not everyone has the time to shoot arrows all day.” Seonghwa called back, the two were cousins but Seonghwa did not have royal blood and so he was only a Noble but Hongjoong treated him more like a brother so he lived at the palace like a royal.

“My queen!” Wooyoung called, jumping down from the ledge of the fountain where he and San were attacking each other with overgrown branches. “What a sight you are, after looking at these brutes for so long, I feel as if I am a blind man seeing the sun for the first-AH.” Mingi jumped up, grabbed the stick from San and hit Wooyoung in the back.

“Oops.” Mingi shrugged, tossing the stick to the ground.

And as you and your queen approached it was like all Yunho could see was you. He stood up and grinned at you, making you blush and look to the ground causing his smile to grow even wider.

“Noona, we’re hanging out guys only!” Jongho said in a nasally voice. she giggled.

“Maybe if we were still young, but we’re of age now, which is actually why I’m here.” She said,

“Come to talk to your betrothed?” Hongjoong chuckled, they were all friends, not extremely close but they knew each other long enough to joke comfortably. She only took your hand and pulled you forward, instantly Yunho stood up, the urge to be at your side overtaking him. His heart was pounding too quickly to be considered healthy, but in the best possible way.

“Actually, I came to introduce Y/N to Seonghwa.” She smiled.

“What?” Yunho gulped. “Why?” He snapped, the pounding feeling moving to his throat, like it was blocking it and preventing him from breathing.

“Lady Y/N must find a husband soon, and I think Seonghwa is a perfect candidate.” She looked at her friend sharply. “Wouldn’t you agree? He’s handsome, kind, well spoken and he has both land and title.”

“It’s an honour to meet you, Lady Y/N.” Seonghwa smiled, coming up to you. He was indeed attractive but not the same way Yunho was, Seonghwa was intimidatingly handsome whereas Yunho was cute and warm, easy to talk to as well as look at.

“The honour is all mine.” You said politely, bowing in front of him. Life was cruel, why couldn’t Seonghwa be the unattainable prince and Yunho the person Jihyo would set you up with.

Yunho’s jaw clenched so hard that his teeth grinned against each other. He glared at his friend with all the hate in the world, almost matching his distaste to that of the northern kingdom. And if that wasn’t enough to make Yunho nearly explode, Jihyo clapped her hands together gleefully.

“You guys should go for a walk, and get to know each other!” She chirped. Seonghwa held his arm out to you, you glanced at it hesitantly, wanting to look at Yunho.

Yunho prayed that you look at him, so you can see his eyes pleading with you to say no, but instead you looked at your queen who grinned at you, nodding. Yunho’s heart shattered the second you reached your hand out and took his arm. As the two of you walked away all the energy drained from his body.

“Why?” Yunho demanded through clenched teeth.

“Come back to reality Yunho, Y/N needs to be focusing on her future, not an engaged prince.” Jihyo sighed. She knew you were interested in Yunho as it was painfully obvious but she thought Yunho was being a little selfish by making you think there was a possibility for the two of you.

“If that’s the case, then perhaps I should introduce Mingi to one of the eastern princesses, Tsuyu is quite lovely.” He hissed, walking right up to her. She glared back at him.

“How dare you.” She sneered. “That is not the same.”

“Isn’t it?” Yunho spat, opened her mouth to say something but Yunho was already walking away.

👑

Seonghwa turned out to be a lovely person, much less intimidating than he looked, there was only one problem, he wasn’t Yunho. You didn’t know what it was, Seonghwa was perfect, perfect for you, a perfect man, just perfect. But perhaps you were just a masochist because you couldn’t cut the thread that connected your heart to Yunho.

“Lady, Y/N?” Hongjoong greeted, you bowed to him.

“Prince Hongjoong.” He shook his head.

“Please, just Hongjoong.” He smiled, you smiled back, your mind distracted from Yunho for only a moment. “How was your date with Seonghwa?” He asked and your smile faltered, that it was a date wasn’t it?

“It was good, Seonghwa is quite the gentleman.” You smiled politely. Hongjoong nodded knowingly.

“If you don’t mind,” you shift your weight from one foot to the other, suddenly uncomfortable with the new subject.

“Of course.” Hongjoong stepped aside, letting you scurry away. You went straight to the kitchen seeking the comfort that only cake could fill. And apparently Yunho had the same idea because he walked into the kitchen shortly after you started digging into the cake with only a fork. He froze when he saw you, a million things running through his mind, as well as yours, the both of you stayed silent, not knowing what to say.

“Forgive me your majesty.” You begged, turning around to leave.

“I don’t know what to do.” Yunho blurted,making you stop, your hand hovering above the door handle.

“About what?” You asked, your voice just above a whisper.

“You.” He confessed. Your breath hitched in your throat and if you hadn’t abandoned the cake idea, you would have choked on it. “I know that I shouldn’t be here, so close to you, it’s dangerous for me, for your reputation. And now that Jihyo has introduced you and Seonghwa, I really shouldn’t be here.”

“It is your castle, my prince, for it is I who shouldn’t be here.” You said, making the mistake of turning to look at him. He was as handsome as the last time you saw him and the time before that, and in that moment there was nothing more you wanted than a life filled with his beautiful smile.

“Please, tell me what I should do, because the logical part of me is screaming at myself to turn around and run, to put as much distance between us as possible.” He whispered. “But I can’t.” He looked drained, like he could fall to his knees at any moment. “In fact, the only thing I’ve been wanting to do is kiss you.”

You let out a sharp breath you didn’t even realise you were holding.

“So, what should I do?”

“I-I don’t know.” You say honestly. “I’ve come to terms with my feelings for you although I have yet to figure out what to do about them.”

“You feel for me?” Yunho breathed, stepping closer to you. You stepped back, his eyes were so concerned, you don’t know what it was but it clicked, and you knew what you had to do.

“Don’t you see? That doesn’t matter.” You felt tears start to form, as if your body is telling you to stop, telling you not to destroy whatever you have with the only man you’ve ever loved. “Neither of our feelings matter, you’re a royal, next in line for the throne no less. You need a queen, not a- well me.”

“So what then? You’ll just marry Seonghwa? You don’t love him-”

“I could.” You say with a small smile. “He’s a good man, and very handsome.” You continued to talk as if tears weren’t rolling down your cheeks.

“What happened to choosing no life rather than a life of meaningless ties?” He asked, referring to that day by the lake, the one when he first fell for you.

“I was dreaming, and so are you if you think you can choose me over Jihyo- over the throne.” Your voice cracked as you choked out the words.

“Y/N-” He tried stepping towards you again, but you put your hand up, backing away once more.

“Don’t. Please.” You whispered, shaking your head. As he turned around, a single tear fell from his eye, and as he left, tears spilled from yours, you crouched to the ground, hugging your knees in hope of finding some form of comfort. Heels clicked in the hallway beside you, getting louder and louder until the owner of the shoes was beside you. You didn’t have enough energy to look up, even though you didn’t need to.

“You did the right thing.” She said coldly, “this is the best thing for everyone.” Yunho’s mother turned and walked the same way she came.

👑

Yunho was different after that, he isolated himself, he pulled away from people. When someone tried to have a conversation with him, he either waved them off or gave them short responses that were barely words. During meals he would stare at his food silently, often letting it go untouched. The servants talked about how he stopped strolling down to the nearby village, instead locking himself inside his room. Jihyo was worried for her friend, and Mingi his brother, when the other boys left, Yunho stayed in his room, not even seeing them off. They promised to come back soon, leaving reluctantly with their own kingdoms to run.

“You must have done a number on him.” Seonghwa chuckled. You shoved his arm playfully but with nothing to say. You continued to walk along the path, Seonghwa looked up and sighed at the gloomy sky. “Even the sky seems sadder these days.” He muttered. You looked up, feeling droplets fall onto your face, and as fast as your tears came, so did the rain. Seonghwa grabbed your wrist and tried to drag you to the castle but you stayed with your feet planted firmly on the ground. The rain fell harder around you, creating a dull ringing in your ears. “What are you doing? You’ll get sick!” Seonghwa called over the sound of the sky screaming.

“So what?” You yelled back. “I deserve it! I deserve the plague after what I’ve done, God knows even that would hurt less!” You sobbed. Seonghwa pulled you into his arms and you melted into his touch, no longer having the energy or drive to stand. Gently he lifted you into his arms.

The storm flooded the main road, making it impossible for the band of handsome young princes to leave, Wooyoung only shrugged before jumping back onto Mingi’s bed.

“San, I believe Yeosang is in the library, will you let him know that you guys will be staying a little longer.” Yunho’s mother asked gently.

“Somebody should let Seonghwa know as well.” Hongjoong said looking around for his tall friend.

“Where is Seonghwa anyways?” Jongho asked, looking around the room as well.

“I believe Mr. Park is a little tied up right now.” Yunho’s mother said, everyone looked at her questioningly. “I ran into him in the main corridor, it seems Miss Y/N got caught in the rain, Seonghwa was taking her to the infirmary.”

“Y/N is in the infirmary? Is she okay?!” Jihyo yelled. Yunho’s mother sighed, turning to face her.

“I don’t know but you will be sure not to tell Yun-” She stopped when she noticed Mingi missing from Jihyo’s side. Suddenly, the sound of a door slamming open echoed through the hall, then footsteps approaching urgently. If you blinked you would have missed Yunho sprinting by the open door.

Yunho burst into the room as the doctor examined you, “What happened?” He demanded, stomping up to Seonghwa, taking his shirt in his fists.

“We got caught in the rain, she fainted.” Seonghwa said calmly. The doctor cleared his throat, getting the attention of both boys.

“You wouldn’t have been in the rain long enough for it to affect her, she must have been very distressed.” The doctor said, “But she has a fever now so we’ll take care of that.” Yunho sat in the chair beside the bed. He picked up your hand, holding it in both of his. He bit the inside of his cheek, doing his best not to cry. Seonghwa took a seat on the other side of you.

“She loves you.” He said, looking at you. Yunho looked up at his friend. “You should do something, even if you have to let her go, she doesn’t deserve the heartache.”

Yunho was angry but he also knew his friend was right, he had to choose between you and the throne and as much as he wanted to choose you- “It wouldn’t be fair to her.” He said, turning back to you. “She deserves a long, happy life that she won’t get at the palace. It wouldn’t be fair to ask her to stay.” Yunho squeezed your hand in his, your skin was so hot it almost burned him. “Take care of her Seonghwa.” He said. “Take her far away and treat her right, give her everything she wants, don’t let a day pass without making her smile.” His smile was contrasted by the shake in his voice and the tears pouring from his eyes.

Seonghwa stared at him. He wasn’t expecting Yunho to give up that quickly, if anything at all, and while it wasn’t the right choice it surely was the most logical. “You’re ready to be king.” He said. Yunho stood up after placing your hand down.

“Do right by her.” He said. You first. Seonghwa thought. Jihyo and the rest of the guys were rushing in as Yunho was leaving.

“What the hell are you doing?” Jihyo asked.

“Letting her go.” Yunho whispered, continuing to walk.

“Yunho!” She called, trying to get him to stop, when he didn’t she just shook her head, turned around and continued to the infirmary. Yunho’s friends looked at each other and nodded, splitting up so half of them would follow Yunho and the other half would check on you.

Jihyo almost cried as soon as she saw you. She sat in the spot Yunho was previously occupying. “What happened?” She asked, taking your hand in hers.

“She fainted in the rain. The healer thinks it’s because she’s been having a hard time.” Seonghwa explained.

👑

“Yunho!” Hongjoong called, rushing after him. “Yunho!” He grabbed onto Yunho’s arm, pulling the prince to face him.

“This is the only way!” Yunho cried, letting his tears fall.

That night, while everyone was asleep, he snuck off to where the sick were treated. You were sleeping soundly, alone. He scoffed, if he could, he wouldn’t leave your side, so Seonghwa shouldn’t either. You deserve someone who would keep you company while you were sick, at the very least. He stepped forward and sat in the same spot he was earlier. For a while he just looked at you, every now and then your eyebrows would crease and your face would scrunch but as soon as it was there, it was gone. Yunho wondered if you were slaying dragons in your dreams.

By the time the road was cleared, so did your fever. At first, you were mad at the prince for never coming to visit you but little did you know, he was constantly watching over you, coming into the hospital wing at night to make sure you were okay. When the road was clear, the princes started getting ready to leave, Yunho was right to assume you’d go with Seonghwa, but that didn’t stop his heart from shattering as he watched you get in the carriage, and the carriage rode off.

It would be one year before you saw each other again. Yunho would rise to power by himself, he was warned that if he didn’t have an heir, there would be no one to continue his legacy, but he didn’t want an heir. By his side was Mingi, who had no thirst for the throne, besides him and his brother decided most things together anyway.

After their father died, Yunho was encouraged to marry and take the throne. But without his father, the line of succession meant he was already king. After he refused to take a bride, Jihyo’s engagement was passed to Mingi, who were both overjoyed by the news.

“Jongho and Yeosang are tired from their journey, San and Wooyoung should be here the day after tomorrow-”

“You think Woo will stop hitting on you after we’re married?” Mingi asked, taking his fiancee’s hand in his.

“Probably not.” Yunho laughed, ruffling his brother's hair, before taking his own spot at the table. Jihyo giggled as Yunho started eating his breakfast.

“Seonghwa and Hongjoong should be here in the afternoon.” Yunho tensed up at the mention of Seonghwa, knowing you would probably be with him.

“Will they be travelling alone, your highness?” One of the servants asked. Yunho’s eyes flickered up to Jihyo, who pursed her lips.

“They are both bringing someone and they’re all travelling together.” She mumbled.

“Is Seonghwa bringing his wife?” Mingi blurted dumbly. Yunho’s blood went cold.

“I didn’t know Seonghwa got married.” He stuttered. Mingi grinned at his brother.

“Not officially but Y/N’s letters made it seem like they were quite taken with each other.” Mingi yelped when Jihyo pinched his arm under the table.

“Is that so?” Yunho choked.

“She’s-” The sound of wood scraping on stone echoed through the room as Yunho stood up. “If you’ll excuse me.” He said, excusing himself.

“Yunho wait-” Jihyo called, but Yunho was gone

The carriage came in the afternoon. Yunho couldn’t bring himself to greet you, he felt guilty but he wasn’t sure if he could trust himself around you. With puffy eyes, he watched from one of the towers as his friends exited the carriage, Seonghwa held his hand out helping you step down, behind you was another girl, probably Hongjoong’s plus one but he didn’t care about her, not with you right there. You grinned at the familiar surroundings before you spotted Jihyo, the two of you ran towards each other screeching. You cradled each other in your arms, rocking back and forth. Yunho’s heart swelled seeing you smile. This trip was going to be very hard for him.

“We can go right to my room and lock ourselves in.” Jihyo offered. “You won’t even have to see him until the wedding.” You smiled at your friend, she was always looking out for you.

“Nope, no hiding for Y/N, right?” Hongjoong grinned slinging an arm over your shoulder. You rolled your eyes but nodded at him all the same.

“He’s right, I’m not going to show him how much power he has over me.” You said confidently. Jihyo’s smile faltered.

“Even after all this time?” All she wanted was for her friend to be happy.

“I feel like going for a ride? Whose in?” Mingi asked clapping his hands together. They all cheered in agreement but you were too tired so you stayed back.

Once the group left, Yunho thought it was safe to leave his room, what he did not anticipate however, was you staying behind. He ran into you at the lake, or rather he stumbled upon you. Luckily you were sitting facing the water, so you had no idea he was there. You looked as gorgeous as you did the first time you met, and just as concerned. Yunho took one step forward then stopped himself, it wouldn’t be right to approach you, you belonged to Seonghwa. Instead, he walked to the gardens, where the two of you shared your first and only kiss.

He and Mingi no longer practised archery in the gardens, he could never focus for long enough. Actually, the only thing he could think of when someone even said gardens was your lips against his, the feeling of having you in his arms, even if only for a moment.

It was hard to avoid you, and it was silly too. You walked around the palace with Jihyo so confidently, every time he saw you or heard you he ran in the other direction, this was silly because it was his own kingdom for goodness sake. He’s tried to think of what he would say to you in case he was unable to escape one day and yet, nothing normal came to mind.

Yunho spent more and more time in the village, even the forest was dangerous when you liked to ride so much. He never imagined that you would come back to the orphanage for the kids. He spent quite a bit of time there himself, the kids always cheered him up, and were part of the reason he never felt the need to have his own, because they all felt like his. Yunho’s royal advisers begged him to stop throwing money at the orphanage but then he would picture Hyun Jeong’s sad face and would double it.

“Where is everyone?” Yunho asked the little boy in front of him, kicking him the ball.

“Someone special is here, everyone wants to see her.” The little boy kicked the ball back. Yunho raised an eyebrow.

“Someone more special than the king? Who? Bring them here so I can fight for my honour!” Yunho puffed his chest out with a goofy grin but the kid just narrowed his eyebrows at him.

“Or we can just ask them to play?” He suggested. Yunho pursed his lips together before responding,

“Yeah that's definitely a better idea.” He laughed as he let himself be pulled inside by the smaller boy. The boy dragged him through the halls all the way to a classroom where the rest of the children were gathered around you. He stood, frozen in place as you painted with the children.

“Y-Yunho.” You spoke softly. You looked tired and he looked pale.

“I- um- I-” He stuttered, the little boy rolled his eyes at Yunho, approaching you.

“Lady Y/N, would it be okay if we all played soccer together?” He asked. “Just because everyone here really wants to spend time with you and aside from this big stuttering oaf, there’s no one else to play with…” Yunho turned beet red.

“You know what? I love soccer.” You grinned, and the rest of the kids cheered. “If you all wanted to play, why didn’t you say something?” You chuckled.

“Lady Y/N, can we play boys against girls?” One of the children asked.

“I don’t see why not.” You laughed. “Well, as long as his royal highness is ready to lose!” You said, the kids erupted into cheers

You and Yunho stepped forward, each of your teams behind you. Yunho smirked.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go easy on you.”

You smirked back, “I don’t think it’s me you have to worry about.” Before he knew what hit him, you kicked the ball from under his foot.

“Cheater!” He called, running after you.

Maybe it was the adrenaline, maybe it was because you weren’t inside the palace, but things felt normal. It was like it wasn’t you and Yunho but two friends having a good time. Only, every time you smiled at your friend, he needed a second to catch his breath which he covered up nicely by saying he was out of shape. But he was in good enough shape to snake his arm around you and lift you away from the ball just enough for him to kick it away from you.

You gaped at him as his team scored. “Who's the cheater now?” You laughed, to which he responded by sticking his tongue out at you.

The two of you stayed until dinner, by request of the kids. You were amazed at how much this place changed in one year. You volunteered at the preschool in Hongjoong’s kingdom but tried not to get too attached after leaving these kids broke your heart. Yunho watched as you laughed with the kids like they were your own. He could feel his heart in his chest and knew it was bad news.

“You’re staring.” The little boy said, kicking him under the table.

“I am not.” Yunho frowned. He totally was.

“You’re right, you’re also drooling.” The kid teased. You looked over right as Yunho attacked the boy with tickles. You sighed, trying to fight the warm feeling in your chest.

The walk back was quiet, not awkward, just quiet. It was just you and Yunho, and two of his guards following about ten feet behind the two of you.

“I’m sorry about your father.” You said, breaking the silence but cringing when you realised what you said.

“That's okay.” Yunho shrugged. “It sucks but we were able to say goodbye.”

“He was a great man.” Yunho nodded.

“What about you, has Seonghwa been good to you?” He asked through his teeth. You looked away smiling, causing him to clench his fist.

“Him and Hongjoong have been great, I’ve learned so much from them, and for the first time in a long time I feel like I’ve lived my life, ya know?” You looked so happy that even though he wasn’t the cause, he didn’t mind all that much. “My parents weren’t happy that I left court but once they heard who I was with-”

“I’m glad.” Yunho tried to smile. “I’m glad you’re doing well.” Yunho walked you to your room in a tense silence. He excused himself at your door, not wanting to see you and Seonghwa in the same room, in fact, picturing it gave him a headache.

👑

After a few minutes, you left your room and headed towards the apothecary. You were more than surprised to find Yunho down there as well, jumping nearly ten feet when you saw him rummaging through the cabinets.

“What are you doing down here?” You asked through ragged breaths, holding your chest.

“I could ask you the same thing!” He whispered, pointing at you with a hand holding a bag of herbs.

“I asked you first!” You retorted, forgetting he was a king. You don’t know if you could ever get used to that.

“I have a headache.” He sighed. You hummed in response, telling him to sit down. You looked through the familiar herbs for one in specific. You boiled some water and used it to make tea. You handed one cup to Yunho who was sitting on one of the beds, and you sat on the one beside it. “What is it?” He asked, bringing the cup to his nose to smell.

“Thorn Aniseed.” You said, blowing on the tea in your cup. “It’s supposed to help with headaches and sleep problems.”

“How do you know that?” He asked, taking a sip from the cup without thinking. People all over the palace would faint at the thought of the king drinking something without having it checked for poison first.

“I’ve been having some trouble sleeping lately.” You shrugged. “I’ve tried everything there is.” Yunho squinted at you, that’s when he noticed the bags under your eyes. How did he not notice earlier? Your face is too pretty it's distracting.

“How long is lately?” He asked. You shrugged again.

“A year I guess?”

“A year?!” He yelled, shocked. You shushed him right away. “You’ve been having problems sleeping for a year? Why?” He asked, his heart breaking for you.

“At first, we thought it was because I wasn’t comfortable in the castle, but Hongjoong let me try every room I swear.” You smiled fondly at the thought of your friend pushing you to try sleeping in every room, even his own. “But because that didn’t help, we thought it was a medical thing but I’ve tried every herb and potion ever made and yet-”

“You still can’t sleep?” Yunho asked, you nodded, taking a sip of your drink.

After a few moments you yawned loudly and Yunho chuckled at your cute, sleepy state.

“C’mon, I’ll take you back to your room.” He offered his hand to you, but you could only sway, too tired to lift your hand. As you started to fall to your left, Yunho caught you, putting his arm around you. “Okay, I suppose we can stay for a bit.” He yawned, feeling your body relax against his. And for the first time in nearly a year, despite Yunho being as active as he is in his sleep, you slept soundly.

You woke up almost as soon as Yunho left in the morning, it’s like whatever sleeping curse you were under was broken by the sound of the door closing. You looked at the two mugs beside your bed and smiled at the familiar sight. A year ago, you had woken up in the middle of the night to Yunho snoring, beside your bed, and with him were two mugs sitting on the same table. You wanted to think it was just the apothecary that made you sleep so well, since it was the last time you properly slept but after sleeping there instead of your room for the past week, and last night being the best night of sleep you’ve had in a while, you knew that wasn’t the case.

Yunho walked back to his chambers with his heart beating out of his chest. He was so screwed. He still loved you. He knew it last night and he really knew it this morning when the two of you woke up in the same bed. He swore he would only close his eyes for a moment but when he opened them, the two of you were tangled together. He felt nauseous, because if someone caught you, your reputation would be ruined, and even more because you belonged to one of his best friends.

Now Yunho wasn’t avoiding just you, he was avoiding everyone. None of the guys had seen him all day and you were actively seeking him out, needing to talk to him. You didn’t have much hope that things would be different this time around but you knew, if you didn’t tell him that you could never live with yourself.

👑

“Big celebration?” A count from the north kingdom asked, looking around. Yunho was giving him a tour of the palace, to keep a good face with the northern kingdom.

“My brother is getting married in a few days.” Yunho said, as they walked down the hall together. The count hummed to himself, looking around again. Yunho had to stop himself from gagging by merely being in this awful man’s presence. They were being followed by a few of his own court advisers as well as some other important people from the northern kingdom, whom Yunho had not even bothered to pay attention to. “You’ll be meeting him and his fiancee at dinner tonight.”

Walking down the corridor, the group ran into you, Seonghwa and the same strange woman you came with. Yunho felt bad for never officially meeting her but she was always with you and Seonghwa and that’s exactly who he wanted to avoid. Yunho turned slightly, ready to run the other way, momentarily forgetting about his guests when the count raised an eyebrow at him. He cleared his throat, dropping his head with full intention of completely ignoring his friends. The smile Seonghwa gave him made his stomach churn with guilt.

“Yunho!” He grinned, finally being able to corner Yunho without him running away. The three of you approached Yunho who wouldn’t lift his eyes from the ground. “You’re a very difficult man to get a hold of.” He joked.

“Yes, well I’ve been busy, you know, being a king and such.” Yunho muttered. The count looked at the three of you expectantly. Seonghwa smiled politely, extending his hand.

“Park Seonghwa. Nice to meet you. This is my wife and my good friend Lady Y/N.” He smiled. Yunho’s head snapped up. Seonghwa placed his hand on the small of the girl's back, presenting her to the count and others. You giggled at Yunho’s shocked face.

“Wife?” He choked out, his heart filled with joy. The three of you chuckled, nodding at him. Yunho lunged at the girl, picking her up and spinning her around. “It’s so nice to meet you!” He cheered. She and Seonghwa laughed at him, and you wanted to enjoy the moment as well but you squirmed under the uncomfortable gaze of the count. He stepped forward and took your hand, bringing it up to his lips, staring into your eyes the whole time. The stubble on his face itched your hand, almost making you coil in disgust.

“Will you be joining us for dinner, Lady Y/N?” He asked as you took back your hand, trying to be subtle about wiping it off.

“I was under the impression tonight was a private, political dinner.” You said nervously, trying to talk your way out of it.

“Nonsense. I was told the young prince and his Fiancee would be there.” He grinned. You stuttered in response, trying to think of something that would excuse you from being in the same vicinity of this creepy old man for longer than necessary. “I look forward to seeing you there, you will sit with me so we can get more well acquainted won’t you?”

“Unfortunately, Y/N is my guest for tonight so she will be sitting with me.” Yunho said, finally stepping in. He towered in front of you and you clutched the back of his shirt, breathing out a sigh of relief.

“I see.” The count said, glaring at Yunho. “Well it was lovely to meet you, Lady Y/N. I look forward to seeing you at dinner.” He angled his body in a way that would both haunt your dreams and allow him to look at you from behind Yunho. He looked you down and before he could look you back up, Yunho shot his arm out in front of his face.

“Jinyoung will finish your tour.” At the end of his arm was JInyoung, one of the nobles, who nodded at him and led the crowd away. You meant to rest your forehead on his back, but he turned around so your forehead hit his chest. “Are you okay?” He asked, lifting your head to see any signs of distress. You nodded at him, even though you weren’t completely sure yourself. Hae Soo put her arm around you, asking you the same thing, she pulled you close saying she would take you back to your room.

“Nobody mention this to Jihyo, okay? If she found out she would have him beheaded and he looked kind of important.” You chuckled.

“If something happens, come find me right away.” Yunho frowned. You bit your bottom lip, nodding again, letting Seonghwa’s wife lead you away.

Yunho turned to Seonghwa and crushed him in a hug. Seonghwa laughed as much as he could with Yunho squeezing him so tight. “Your wife is amazing.” He beamed at his friend. Seonghwa chuckled, clapping his friend on the back, “let’s go grab a drink and I’ll tell you how Y/N has been.”

The boys were lounging in the gardens, laughing over some wine despite it being 4 in the afternoon.

“Nice to see the two of you have made up!” Hongjoong hollered. Seonghwa and Yunho chuckled, joining them.

“I think Yunho thought Y/N was my wife.” Seonghwa teased, while Yeosang poured them drinks.

“He definitely did!” Mingi laughed.

“Well she left with you! What did you expect me to think?” Yunho sighed.

“She may have left with me but she’s closer to Hongjoong now.” Seonghwa said. “The two of them are thick as thieves.”

“Y/N is quite impressive to have charmed two princes.” San said, taking a sip of his drink.

“Actually she’s only charmed one prince turned king.” Hongjoong winked at Yunho.

“Speaking of which, we heard about last night.” Jongho said, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively. For a split second, Yunho felt some of the residual guilt from this morning but now that he knew the truth about Seonghwa, he kicked himself for being so oblivious.

“Aish! It wasn’t like that!” Yunho said, throwing the wine cork at the youngest.

“I never said anything!” Jongho retorted, knowing exactly what he did.

“Y/N told me and Hongjoong, and we have to say,” Seonghwa hesitated, not wanting to offend a king, and even more not wanting to offend his friend.

“She spent a lot of time trying to get over you, so if you go there again you need to be absolutely sure of what you’re doing and what you’re going to do.” Hongjoong stated, standing up for you. He may have only been a price but he was wise enough to lead eight nations.

“What are you going to do?” Mingi asked. It seemed like none of the other boys were surprised about his feelings for you, which means Mingi probably told them about the year he spent pining for you.

👑

Thankfully, Jihyo didn’t press when you said you didn’t want to talk about it. But she had to ask, “Is it Yunho?” You shook your head so hard you would have neck pains in the morning.

“No he’s- no.” You stated. She looked at you uneasily.

“I’m just worried Y/N-”

“I know and I love you for that but I’m fine.” You told her, taking her hand in yours. You couldn’t blame her for worrying, Yunho cared for you last time as well and everything still went to shit. Jihyo never really mentioned his private life in her letters, just that he took the throne without a bride. He didn’t seem lonely, or maybe he was and no one noticed. But countless people tried setting him up and he would turn every single one of them down. He didn’t want anyone else by his side. Would it be simpler now that he was a king instead of a prince? Could things be different? But most importantly, did you love Yunho enough to risk getting your heart broken again?

Yunho went to the feast with good spirits, he didn’t like that the sleazy count was going to be in the same room as you but he would have to deal with that for the sake of not starting a war with the northern kingdom. Above that, he didn’t like that he couldn’t talk to you privately after he found out you and Seonghwa weren’t actually together. He spent ten minutes in the mirror, adjusting his tie, trying to figure out what he would say to you. If it were up to him, he would marry you on the spot but according to Hongjoong and Seonghwa, you’ve grown and Yunho doesn’t want to hold you back.

He smiled when he pictured you working in the stables, spending time with the animals, or hanging out in the kitchen, learning to cook from the chef. He pictured you during the time you tried to make something for Hongjoong for his birthday but failed miserably and ended up with cake ingredients all over you. He wished he was there to see it, but even more he wished he was there to support you. He sighed, straightening his outfit once more, once the count was gone he would pull you aside and talk to you like an adult, an adult who really hoped you liked him back.

The dining area was decorated extravagantly, to woo those who came from the northern kingdom. You took deep breaths remembering Yunho claiming you were his guest, that meant you didn’t have to sit with the count right? You let Jihyo go in first, saying you were going to take a moment. She eyed you suspiciously at first before someone walked up beside you. Yunho held his arm out,

“So sorry for being late m’lady.” You couldn’t help yourself from smiling back at his smile. You placed your hand on his arm, immediately relaxing on contact, Yunho wouldn’t let anything happen to you, right?

Yunho walked in with a grin on his face, knowing he had the most beautiful woman in the world on his arm. He pulled your chair out for you, not caring if that was a servant's job, and sat down to your right. Although he was supposed to be seducing the ambassadors from the northern kingdom, he couldn’t peel his attention away from you. Every time you said something, he would smile and every time you laughed, he would smile even wider. It didn’t help that there was copious amounts of wine at dinner on top of the wine he drank with the boys earlier.

The count eyed the blush on Yunho’s cheek, knowing that it was more likely you than the wine that was causing it. He put down the cup he was about to take a sip of, not able to hold himself back.

“Congratulations your highnesses,” He said, raising a cup to Jihyo and Mingi. “His royal highness told me about your upcoming nuptials.”

“Thank you.” Jihyo smiled brightly, despite the count's tone putting her off.

“Although,” he placed his cup back down and faced you and Yunho. “If I didn’t know any better, I would think it was the two of you getting married.” The comment made you shy but not having the same effect as it would have coming from anyone else. “Tell me, are you two…?”

“Uh, no,” Yunho said, clearing his throat. “We’re, um, close friends.” He hissed almost as if warning the count to back off.

“No I didn’t think so.” The count laughed. “Silly me, I forgot court ladies mean nothing to someone like the king, although I didn’t think you’d bring one of your mistresses to a dinner where you’re supposed to be impressing us.” The nobles from the northern kingdom chuckled amongst themselves, while Yunho’s people went dead silent, Hongjoong even choking on his drink.

“Excuse me?” You sneered. Mingi placed his hand on Jihyo’s to keep her from bending her fork in half.

“That’s right! You’re not even a lady of the court anymore, you’ve left the court isn’t that right? You’re nothing more than a common whore.”

“Count!” Yunho said, through gritted teeth, clenching his fists. “That is no way to speak to a lady.” He warned.

“My apologies.” The count smirked.

The rest of dinner was tense and quiet. The count had moved on like nothing happened but the only thing stopping Yunho from jumping across the table and beating him to death was your hand in his under the table. Everyone had looked at you for confirmation at some point but all you did was shake your head, one douche was not worth raising tensions with the northern kingdom even more. Eventually, holding your hand wasn’t enough to calm him and he intertwined your fingers with his. All he wanted to do was kick the count to the curb and hold you in his arms.

“Your majesty,” the count called, gaining his and everyone else's attention at the table. “I would like to thank you, for our stay here has truly been lovely.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” Yunho nodded with a fake smile. “Soon I’ll send our ambassadors to the north, and through your hospitality maybe we can see the good faith between our kingdoms.”

“Yes, of course! Anytime, in fact we would love to have Lady Y/N join us in the north.” He grinned at you.

“Unfortunately, that won’t be possible as lady Y/N is not part of the political side of court.” Yunho was back to talking through gritted teeth, in fact, if he tightened his jaw anymore there might have been a risk of dislocation.

“I know.” The count said simply. “I didn’t mean she would be coming for political reasons. Although she would definitely be considered when making a peace treaty, that is, depending on how peaceful she is” The count’s eyes roamed the parts of your body he could see, imagining the parts he could not.

“Viscount! I hope you do not mean-” Jihyo was shocked when the count merely raised his hand to shush her, a queen.

“You want peace. I want the girl. It’s a simple trade, besides what’s another whor-”

Yunho slammed his fist against the table. “That’s enough!” He yelled, demanding silence among the room. “Guards, take him to the dungeons, I want him executed tomorrow. The rest of you can get out.” He said, like it was nothing. Guards came forward, lifting the count out of his chair. He looked around shocked.

“You can’t do this, you idiot, you’ll start a war!” He roared. Yunho scoffed, shocked that the count thought he could get away with his behaviour. The rest of the guards came to escort the remaining nobles out.

“I trust that the rest of you misogynistic assholes can pass along what happened? Or should I have you wait until tomorrow and send you back with the count’s head to make sure your king really understands?” The guys looked at him in shock, never thinking these words would come close to coming out of Yunho’s mouth. “On second thought, take them all to the dungeons, I’ll figure out what to do with them later.” He snapped, before walking out. The guards dragged the men out of the room leaving only you and your friends.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen him like that.” Mingi said, rubbing the goosebumps on his arm. You stood up, tossing your napkin on the table, turning to find Yunho.

You intended to check his room first but you heard crashes coming from the king’s chambers, you kept forgetting he wasn’t merely a prince anymore. You pushed the door open gently, Yunho was leaned over a chair breathing heavily, nearly everything in the room was tossed around, trunks were overturned, pictures were ripped and the mirror was nearly shattered completely.

“Yunho…” You said softly. “What have you done?” He looked up, his expression changing into something you were not familiar with. He was in front of you in a few long strides, and his lips were on yours even quicker. He was strong, his kiss was strong, filled with so many emotions. After a few seconds he relaxed, letting himself enjoy the feeling of your lips against his, and you in his arms. “You idiot.” You said breathlessly. He nuzzled his forehead against yours.

“You’re right, I’ve been such an idiot. The stupidest thing I’ve ever done was not fight for you. I won’t make that mistake anymore.” He whispered, kissing your lips again. You wanted to say what you had to but you didn’t have the resolve to push him away.

“That’s not what I meant but I’m not going to argue.” You giggled, making him smile. He kissed you again, it was like he couldn’t get enough of you. “You’re going to start a war-”

“Be mine?” He breathed. “I’m in love with you and I want you by my side- no, I need you by my side for the rest of my life. Stay here. Stay with me and be my queen? For I would start a thousand wars for you. What do you say?” He asked hopefully.

“I want to say yes, I wanted to say yes a year ago but the count is right, since I left court I’m nothing but a commoner now.” You sighed, staring to drop your hands from Yunho’s neck.

“Fuck that guy.” He said, pulling you closer, tighter in his arms. “What the king says goes, and I am never letting you go.”

“I can’t offer you land or riches,” you say, unable to hide your smile.

“The only thing I need from you is to forgive me for being so stupid last year. And a lot of kisses.” He said, making you giggle.

“Are you really going to have the count executed?” You asked. He hummed to himself, thinking for a moment.

“Light torture?” He offered.

“Yunho!” You smacked his shoulder.

“The fate of the count will be decided by the queen.” He grinned, swooping down and catching your lips in his once more.

THE END

[ratmonky]

Curse of Innocence

A gift to my best friend for an eternity, @anti-interesting​

Word Count: 18.2K

Warnings: dub-con, gaslighting, manipulation, dacryphilia, voyeurism, cuckolding, bullying, obsession, alcohol

AO3 Link

“Ya heard?”

“Heard what?” Geto asked with a sigh, exhaling his smoke along the way and watching Gojo munch on an anpan. That guy was eating too many sweets nowadays, he was going to gain weight.

“Apparently, there’s gonna be someone transferring here next semester.” Gojo took another bite from his snack and chewed slowly, savoring the taste. “Shoko said it’s gonna be a girl.”

“So what?” Geto raised a brow. It would be good for Shoko, there weren’t many girls on the campus, it would definitely mean that they could slip away from doing all the cleaning in the dorms as well.

“I call dibs.” A sinister smile was on his face.

Geto paused for a moment to stare at his friend and snorted. “You’re such a lout.” He pretended to wipe an imaginary tear from his eye. “She’s probably like Shoko, don’t get your hopes up.”

“Nooo, I heard she’s a pipsqueak. Preciously charming and weak, at least according to Nanami who met her when she was visiting.” Gojo’s smile widened, eyes sparkling with dark intent. “Well, it doesn’t matter, since you’re not interested, it means I didn’t even need to call dibs, huh?”

Silence.

It had been a while since the last girl had dropped out. They were already going to become third years soon and it was boring here. Shoko wasn’t dumb enough to fall for their tricks or be a part of them and there weren’t any other girls around.

This new girl could change it. She could be the new entertainment.

“Hey,” Geto started, he was trying really hard to not let his lips curl up into a smile but he was failing. Gojo noticed it, eyes squinting and waiting for what his friend had to say. “Wanna go halfsies instead?”

~~~

The campus looked larger and more elegant than your previous sorcerer academy, you were impressed if not relieved. Although there were too many buildings and it was covered by trees, you hoped you could feel at home once you settled.

“So, what do you think?” Shoko suddenly asked.

You were hurrying after her with your bags and luggage. You nodded and when you realized she couldn’t see you since she was walking ahead, you spoke. “I think here is where I belong! It’s quite large and quiet, I love it!”

“I’m glad you think so, it’s large but it’s easy to get lost so make sure to not wander off alone.” She turned to look at you and flashed a smile. “Let’s move on to the dormitory.”

Finally, you were in front of a huge compound-like traditional house.

“This is the dormitory. Both girls and boys use it. Well, we have separate wards and bathrooms but we all stay in this building, it’s our duty to keep it clean and stock up the necessities with the allowance the academy gives us.”

Your mouth opened in admiration, the place was huge. Bigger than your parents’ house. Double… no triple the size of their house.

Shoko opened the door and invited you in. The entrance was small, you took off your shoes.

“Leave your bags here, I’ll first show you the left-wing of the building.”

Nodding, you followed Shoko towards the common room and the kitchen.

“We all hang out here mostly, the guys usually rent movies on Saturdays so they do movie nights here. The kitchen always needs to be clean. Do not leave any dishes out to do them later, wash them right away or put them in the machine. Then there’s this coffee machine-” Her shoulders slouched and she sighed as she showed you the broken handle by pointing a finger at it. “It’s broken but don’t throw it out. We use the oven mittens to grab the decanter. If you want coffee in the morning, come by at seven sharp because Nanami often gets over himself and drinks the whole thing.”

“It’s fine,” you said, putting a hand on your hip. “I like instant coffee better, it’s more convenient and easier to make when I want more. You don’t need to make extra coffee for me or anything. I even brought some with me.”

Shoko raised her brows and smiled at your feigned solace. It was easy to tell, acting confident when your hands were shaking from trying to keep up the facade. “Make sure to hide your coffee then, we share the place with two greedy guys and another caffeine addict like me. But again, I wouldn’t mind sharing my coffee with you, it’s practically nothing too important so don’t hesitate to take some.”

The two of you continued chatting before finally, Shoko took you towards the library and the study rooms after passing the dining hall.

“We have a bigger library but this is for when we need to study here. The books are all about curses, sorcery, and the history of sorcerers.” Shoko said, leaning against the door frame and watching you admire the books she knew no other library had.

Your eyes landed on a hardcover book and you gasped in excitement. “I can’t believe this! You guys have a copy of Sukuna’s Impact on the Japanese History?”

Shoko smiled smugly, “It’s the original.”

“Ahh, you’re so lucky.” You put the book back and smiled at her. “My previous academies only taught us about clans and curses, this is like on another level for me. I’m so happy I transferred here. It’s nice to finally become a student in one of only two of the best jujutsu schools.”

“You know…” Shoko pointed at the book you put back, “You can take it.”

“Can I?” You beamed, your cheeks flushing.

“Well, it’s here so the students can read it. You can take and read any book you like as long as you’re going to return them.”

You gently pulled the book out from the shelf and held it against your chest with both arms wrapped around it. “I’m gonna read this tonight.”

“Knock yourself up,” she chuckled, the boyish and geeky side of you was already showing through.

While you were lost in your thoughts, planning how you were going to read about that one curse anatomy book you saw after this one, Shoko’s voice filled your ears. “At the end of this hall is the laundry room. There’s an equipment room and a large pantry.” She snapped her fingers as if to remember something, “Ah yes, cleaning supplies are also in the laundry room. Nanami will show you those on Sunday, we all clean the whole building weekly.”

You nodded slowly, processing all this information.

“Now, it’s time I show you to your room…” Shoko walked past you and back to the common room and then to the entrance once again.

Quickly, grabbing your bags, you followed her to the right side of the building. This side was broader. She slid open the door and continued walking in a straight line. “Here’s the boys’ dorm.” Her eyes landed on the stairs leading upstairs. “Ours is upstairs. It’s divided poorly, I know.”

You sighed and she chuckled. Climbing the stairs was hard when you had so many bags with you.

Shoko slid open the door and ignored a couple of doors until she reached the one that had her name on it, “This is my room, yours is next to mine.” She pointed at the door next to hers before fishing out a pair of keys from her pocket. “There you go.”

You took the keys after putting down one of your bags. “Why are there so many?”

“It’s for the entire campus. One for the library, our rooms, the building’s door, and many more that you’ll figure out on Monday.”

“Okay.” You looked around and saw that there was another door at the end of the hall.

“Behind that is the girls’ bathroom. Leave that sliding door open after you’ve taken a shower otherwise it gets really foggy on the other side of the hall.” Shoko put her hand on her hips and rested her weight on one leg. “That’s it. You can get settled now. I’ll call you out for dinner.”

You bowed down slightly, “Thank you for showing me around. I hope we get along well, Ieiri.”

“Ah, you’re being too formal! Please call me Shoko.” Shoko grinned but bowed her head out of habit. “Let’s get along well, (name).”

Smiling, you repeated her name quietly. Perhaps the two of you could be really close friends even though you were going to be here for a year.

“One last thing,” Shoko said, just as you had unlocked the door to your room. “It’s a piece of advice from me.”

“Yes?”

“Don’t let the boys see you as weak. They’ll tease you for it.” She looked serious, her friendly smile and big, wide eyes were gone, replaced by a frown and half-lidded look.

“I can handle a little bit of teasing!” You were grinning, putting on the facade again. “Besides if you don’t get teased for being weak, how will you get determined to improve yourself, haha, right?”

Shoko didn’t answer.

Your smile slowly faded.

“Just… be careful.” She turned around on her heels. “Nanami’s fine, though. At least I think so.”

That was the last thing she said before walking away from you and sliding the door to the hall closed, leaving you confused.

Dumbfounded, you walked inside your own room, hoping that you could get the most out of your senior year here in Tokyo Jujutsu High. Unaware of the things to come.

~~~

As soon as Shoko put a foot down on the main floor, she heard the chatter coming from the common room.

She exited the dormitory and slid the door closed behind her. When she arrived at the common room, she found Geto giving Nanami a pack of cigarettes.

“Yo, Shoko!” Gojo waved at her from the couch he was sitting on. “Did the girl settle in yet? What does she look like? Does she have big boo-”

Geto slammed his fist on top of Gojo’s head. “Ah, Shoko, your brand of cigarettes was sold out, I bought the same brand as mine.” Retrieving his hand from the dumb one’s head, he reached inside the plastic bag and pulled out the pack to hold it towards her.

Shoko’s eyes were on Nanami as she walked closer to Geto and snatched her pack. “Thanks.”

Nanami hid his in the hidden pocket of his school jacket before speaking. “I didn’t know you were here, Ieiri.”

“You started smoking a little too early, Nanami,” Shoko squinted her eyes in irritation. “And you, why are you buying cigarettes for him? Shouldn’t you be an example of a great senior year jujutsu student?” She was pointing at Geto who shrugged his shoulders with a grin.

“What? Are ya gonna rat on us?” Gojo grinned as well and got up from the couch to pat Nanami on the back. “Besides, Nanami’s a responsible adult now, he bought it himself!”

Nanami nodded reluctantly to confirm.

“He turned eighteen barely a week ago.” Shoko rolled her eyes and her eyes landed on Geto holding his pack of cigarettes out to her. She stared at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Here.”

“Why?”

“So you won’t tell anyone.” Geto was smirking. “Also a gift before you leave for your training.”

“That’s a cheap bribe.” Shoko took the pack with an eerie smile.

“She took it anyway,” Nanami scoffed softly.

“They’re scary~” Gojo leaned towards Nanami. “Smokers are easy to bribe with more of those killer sticks.”

“What’s for dinner?” Nanami then asked, ignoring the idiot.

“Since I’m on kitchen duty tonight, I was thinking curry and rice, since it’ll be five of us from now on so we can’t eat takeout all the time.” Shoko put the cigarette packs in her coat pockets and walked towards the kitchen. “It’d be nicer if one of you helped me cook too.”

Both Geto and Gojo put a hand on Nanami’s back to push him forward.

When Shoko glanced over her shoulder, it looked like Nanami was silently following her to the kitchen to help her. “Thanks, Nanami, I appreciate it.”

While the second year was glowering at the other two seniors for sacrificing him, Geto took out another pack of cigarettes he had hidden in his pants’ pocket.

“I’m gonna go out for a smoke,” he said, informing his friend.

Without saying anything, Gojo followed him out. They walked down a path leading to Geto’s secret smoking spot.

“We didn’t get any first years this semester,” Gojo pouted. “I was looking forward to it.”

“You just want them to idolize you,” Geto tore the packaging of the cigarettes open and pulled one out, putting it between his lips.

“I just wanna have younger people cheer for me! I miss being told how great I am!” Gojo pouted, acting cutesy. “Nobody praises me anymore.”

Geto lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply, “We’re not children anymore, that’s why.”

“It motivates me when someone tells me I’m strong~” He leaned his back against a tree and looked at his friend over his sunglasses. “I bet, the new girl will be all over me.”

“Maybe she will,” he answered, exhaling the smoke with a smirk. “Shall we do the friendly and stoic guy gimmick again or try something else?”

“Nuh-uh! Overly friendly classmates! That always works!” Gojo laughed to himself and paused. “I just got shivers thinking about it.” Wrapping his arms around himself, Gojo trembled. “Ahh, I hope she’s the errand girl type.”

“Why?”

“Those are easier to trick.”

Geto hummed before nodding languidly. “You’re right. They are also considerably obedient, they’d do anything to not upset anyone.”

“A people pleaser like that girl who dropped out! They are pretty adorable,” Gojo chuckled. “Ahh, what was her name again?”

Shrugging, Geto took a whiff of his cigarette before giving a blatant reply. “Who knows.”

~~~

When there was a knock on your door, you were already done packing and were reading the book you had borrowed from the library.

Closing the book and putting a small divider on the page you were reading, you walked up to the door.

Although you were expecting Shoko to be on the other side when you opened the door, there was a blonde guy standing in the hall.

“Hii,” you chirped. “I think we met before!” It took you a small pause to remember his name. “Nanamin… right?”

“Nanami,” he corrected, looking anywhere but at your face to avoid making eye contact. “Dinner’s ready.”

“Sorry… Thanks for letting me know.”

As he was getting ready to turn around and leave you walked out of your room, closing the door behind you to tail after him.

Not really the type to enjoy small talk, Nanami felt obliged to say something when the two of you reached the stairs. “It’s curry and rice.”

“Hmm?”

“The food. It’s dinner and rice.”

“Ahh, it had been a while since I last ate curry. Did you cook it?”

“I only helped Ieiri to make rice.”

“That’s still cooking,” you giggled and offered him a pat on the back. “Next time I need someone to cook rice, I know who to call.”

Nanami chuckled at that.

You were also grinning like an idiot, stupidly happy for no reason other than managing to make him chuckle.

Inside the dining hall, Shoko was already seated, Nanami quickly sat on an empty chair.

“Nice dress,” Shoko commented when she saw you bouncing on your heels, unsure of where to sit. Twirling around to show off your dress, you thanked her with a smile. Soon after she pointed at a seat next to hers, “You can sit here.”

“How many are we?” you asked, noticing how there were only two more plates placed down on the table.

Before Shoko could answer, two guys entered the dining hall, laughing merrily.

You turned around and stared at the guy with raven black hair, it was half tied up, his hair was long and silky, dark eyes blinked before they landed on you. His lips curled up to a smile.

The guy beside him was grinning from ear to ear. “You must be the new girl!” Either the guy was a loud fellow or he was very nervous talking to you because his voice got only louder each time he opened his mouth to speak. “Ugh, it’s very nice to meet you, hope we get along well.” He rubbed his neck nervously, “I’m Satoru Gojo!!” His tone changed into something a lot softer and his cheeks flushed pink. It was even more noticeable when he reached in for a handshake.

“Nice to meet you, Gojo,” you replied and took his hand. “I’m (name).”

“You have such a nice name, perfectly fitted for a girl like you,” he smiled. And with that, he blushed even harder.

“Thank you,” you chuckled, your cheeks also blushing a little because of the intensity of his stare.

Gojo then encouraged another man who looked a similar age to you to introduce himself as well but the guy didn’t. He stared at you instead. His dark eyes wandered on your face for a moment too long before he clicked his tongue with a smile. And while you were staring back at him, you noticed something. He was magnetic almost, pulling you towards himself.

He reached in to shake your hand, “Suguru Geto.”

“(n-name).” Sharply gasping, your cheeks flushed and your heart started throbbing hastily in your chest but you tried to look indifferent. “N-nice to meet you two.”

He and the other guy exchanged a knowing look with each other when you stuttered.

~~~

“Argh! I thought we were both going for the friendly and shy guy!” Gojo rubbed his nose bridge while cringing. “You made me look sooo stupid. I told you to stop with the stoic guy thing!”

Geto was indifferent as he flipped a page of his book. “Well, she fell for it anyway.”

“You’re trying to steal her, right?” Gojo started pacing around the room. “I should’ve known! Ahh, you’re so scary, I hate you.”

“That’s not it.” Geto closed his book with a sigh, keeping a finger between the pages to not lose which page he was reading. “She’ll trust me and come to me if things get out of hand instead of going directly to someone else. We have to think ahead or it’ll end up like the others.”

“Still, you could’ve told me something before I embarrassed myself! Nanami and Shoko were holding in their laughs ya know!”

“You always make a fool of yourself so what’s the difference?”

Gojo visibly tensed, Geto had managed to get on his nerves.

“I apologize,” Geto said to avoid conflict. “Since I upset you, I’ll let you take the first step.”

With that his friend pushed his sunglasses up to his hair, smiling foolishly. “That’s very generous of ya.”

Geto realized he may have made a mistake to let Gojo take the lead. His friend enjoyed watching more than being a part of it.

~~~

The next day, your uniform came.

“It’s cute,” Shoko said, looking up from the magazine she was reading.

“Really? I wasn’t sure if I wanted to have a gakuen-like uniform. Does it suit me?” You frowned as you struck poses in front of the mirror.

“What’s important is if you can move in it. You’re going to wear that while fighting curses.” She sat up on your bed to get a better look at your uniform.

“You’re right…” You smoothed the fabric of your skirt and decided that it was perfect. “I think I like it.” Turning around to face Shoko, you smiled. “It’s so unfortunate that you’re going away to train as soon as I start though…”

“I’m not exactly the fighter type, I’m trying to become an autopsy technician after I get my degree.” Shoko mirrored your smile. “So you better be careful on your missions or I might be the one to dissect you.”

“I could never look at a dead body yet you’re willing to do that as a job?” You got goosebumps on your skin, “You must be very strong!”

“Mentally? Yes. Physically? Not at all.”

“By the way… why do you wanna become a jujutsu sorcerer?” As simple as the question was, it differed from person to person. Nobody wanted to become a jujutsu sorcerer for the fun of it.

Taken aback, it took her a long moment before she answered. “Money, not being sure what to do with the power to see curses, not having a future as a normal civilian. I don’t know, could be all of them at once.” She noticed your smile widening as if you were fascinated by her choice of path for the future. “What about you?”

Your answer was quick, you said it with your whole chest, eyes twinkling with determination. “To protect people from curses and collect all of Sukuna’s fingers.”

“Woah, talk about being selfless,” Shoko joked but you didn’t laugh. “While I’m away, you should hang out with Nanami and avoid conflict. Heated arguments can make all the hell break lose.”

You nodded in response.

“You don’t like to be seen as selfless, huh?” She didn’t want to leave for the internship tomorrow like this. It was clear you were upset. “Is there a special reason for you to hate it?”

You fidgeted with your fingers, confident and cheerful girl facade wavering yet again. “It makes people think that I’m weak. That I wanna become a sorcerer to feel better about myself when I actually wanna do something good with the power I was gifted.”

Ahh, the type who wanted to leave an impact. Rather, desperate to have some sort of validation.

At that moment, Shoko pitied you. “You care what people think about you, don’t you?”

“I… do.” Shoulders slouched and with those fidgeting fingers, you looked anything but confident.

“What others may think of you doesn’t truly define you. It’s hard to accept but not everyone will like you. It’s impossible to be loved by everyone, so you should worry about getting your degree along with your sorcery license.”

She was trying to encourage you but it felt more like a talk some adult would give to a kid that wouldn’t stop crying.

“Y-yeah, I’ll do that.”

Shoko got up from your bed and ruffled your hair, “You have my number and email address. You can contact me whenever you wanna.”

With the mood lightening, you were able to fix your posture and nod rapidly. “Same goes for you too!”

~~~

Monday started with you and the others seeing Shoko off from the bus station. The four of you took the bus that came after hers.

“This bus goes all the way to the stop by the campus and down to here.” Nanami handed you a card. “Ieiri told me to give this to you. It’s a transportation card. Works with everything.”

You took the card and thanked him as you put it in. “Tokyo is a bigger city than I thought.”

“Let’s see,” Gojo turned around his seat to stare at you and Nanami. He clasped his chin between his thumb and knuckle, thinking carefully. “There were two different curses reported around here. We should split up and meet back up in the dormitory when we’re done.”

“Wait,” you said, chuckling nervously. “We’re gonna deal with curses by ourselves? Without a supervisor?”

Three of them stared at you in the same confusion you were looking at them.

“We learn on the field after the first year,” Geto explained. “Most of the schedule for us is exorcising curses. We don’t have classes on campus nowadays either. Our teacher is abroad.”

“B-but isn’t it dangerous to exorcise curses without a teacher or a professional sorcerer around?”

“Was that how it worked back in your previous schools?” Nanami was trying to be understanding, you clearly weren’t confident in your abilities or needed supervision.

“Y-yeah. I-I mean curses can be really dangerous and we’re still not professionals.”

“You’re overthinking it!” Gojo said, looking at you over his sunglasses. “We can go together, you and me. I’m the strongest so you don’t need to worry about anything.”

Geto sighed, glancing over his shoulder to look at Nanami. “You’re okay with being paired up with me?”

Nanami shrugged.

“Great!” Gojo pressed the stop button attached to the pole. “(name), come on! This is our stop.”

Nanami got up from his seat to let you follow after Gojo towards the bus door.

“It’s only my first day…” You hesitated.

“You’ll do fine,” Geto encouraged, “Satoru will help you out.”

You blushed faintly and bowed your head in acknowledgment as the vehicle rolled to a stop.

“Satoru, don’t force her too much on her first day.” Geto was smirking when the doors opened.

“Sure sure. I won’t.” Gojo waved at him lazily and got off the bus with you. He turned around, stretching his arms over his head before talking. “Do you use cursed tools to exorcise curses?”

“Sometimes-”

Without letting you finish your words, Gojo pulled out a dagger from the inner pocket of his jacket. “You’ll need this then. Curses here in Tokyo are intelligent.”

Grabbing the dagger from him, you nodded sluggishly. “O-okay.”

Once you put the dagger in your utility belt, he draped his arm over your shoulder and started walking, leading you towards an alleyway. “Now, tell me all about yourself! I need to know everything.” He was pressing you to his side, his hand on your shoulder slowly slid down to your waist.

“Um, Gojo… this is a little t-too close,” you mumbled shyly.

Gojo leaned down, his face got awfully close to yours. He managed to bite down the urge to grin. “Sorry, what’s that? I didn’t hear what you said.”

You were completely silent, blushing in embarrassment and looking away. “N-nothing.”

“Hmm.” His fingers pressed on your hip, caressing your skin over the fabric of your skirt softly. “How have you been liking Tokyo and our college so far?” he asked, leading you down another street.

“It’s been barely three days… but I can say that it’s different from where I come from.” That was all you had to say as you tried to not give much thought to his hand on your hip. You dipped your head in a nod when he gestured towards another alleyway.

“You’ll love it here! Shoko said she liked you already and I can tell we’re gonna be really close too!” he laughed, his smile was contagious. You couldn’t help but smile despite being uncomfortable. “Maybe you’ll even befriend Suguru in the future!”

“I-is it hard to befriend him?” Oh, so innocent.

“Definitely,” Gojo let out a dramatic sigh. “He doesn’t trust people that easily but I hope you’ll be able to see him smile one day. It’s a sight ya don’t see often.”

“How could I befriend him?” you politely asked.

“By befriending me!” he replied, his thumb drawing circles over your clothes. “It took me two whole years to gain his respect ya know. I can help speed up the progress by telling ya all about him.”

To move away from his hand without saying anything that might make you seem like such a prude, you pressed yourself flush against his side but it only made everything worse. His hand slid further down your hips, smoothing the fabric of your skirt and-

“Don’t!” you suddenly said, pushing him away from yourself.

Gojo looked dumbfounded and confused as to why you were upset. “What happened?”

“It’s just…” The expression on his face made you feel guilty. He clearly had no ulterior intentions or anything. You were overreacting. You had to be overreacting.

“Ahh.” He softly slapped a hand on his forehead, “Sorry, I must’ve been too friendly. I’m the type to be comfortable around friends pretty easily. Shoko told me to be careful but I clearly failed, so sorry again if I made you uncomfortable,” he said, catching you off guard.

Your heart shattered into a million pieces. Now, you were going to be known as some prude who thought everyone who came close to you was after you.

“N-no, I was the one overreacting. I-it was just too overwhelming for me I guess, I don’t know. Please don’t blame yourself!”

“Don’t worry about it,” Gojo said, smiling brokenly. “I’m used to it.”

You had messed up already. It was only your first day but you had already managed to make the cheerful guy somber.

“The curse is in that abandoned building,” he pointed towards a two-floored apartment building, changing the subject. “Let’s exorcise it and return back to the campus.”

It was silent between you up until you arrived at the building and entered it.

“I’ll check upstairs so you should check here.” Gojo’s tone was colder than ice, it lacked the usual chipper you had grown used to in such a short time. “Just call out my name if you need help.”

“Yessir!” you chirped, trying to ease the mood. To add to the goofiness, you saluted but Gojo didn’t do anything more than stare at you blankly. Somehow, it made you feel even worse. Now, you were both embarrassed and guilty.

Quietly, Gojo climbed up the stairs, leaving you alone.

Ugh! This was the worst. What Shoko had said before had scared you and put you on the edge around the guys. You had to be out of your mind to ruin your relationships with your classmates over a possible prank Shoko had pulled on you.

“Help-”

You jolted, listening carefully.

It was quiet again.

Maybe it was your imagination.

“Help!”

This time it was loud and clear, you walked further inside the building and listened again. “Hello?”

“Over here.”

The voice was coming from upstairs.

“Gojo! Are you hearing this?!”

No response.

A sudden rush of panic took over your senses.

Was Gojo hurt?

Unconscious?

Was he ignoring you?

Was it all of the above?

Without any hesitation, you climbed up the stairs and walked along the long hallway until you reached a dead end.

A low growl filled your ears and cold shivers went down your spine. You could feel the presence of something evil behind you, something with a ton of cursed energy. Definitely not a low-grade curse, maybe a grade one but nothing lower than that.

Turning around was a simple task, you could have done it solely by thinking about doing it but your legs wouldn’t budge. Your hand that was clutching on your belt to pull out the cursed tool Gojo had given you was shaking violently, nevertheless how you had exorcised some other curses in the past, this was the first time you were facing one alone, without anyone watching over you.

The cursed energy coming from the creature filled all of your senses and wrecked your nerves. It was as if you were drowning after being stung by a jellyfish, the shock was making you unable to move and although you were about to die, you couldn’t do anything about it.

What a way to go!

Dying on your first day on the field after embarrassing yourself in front of a classmate who clearly was defeated by this curse, otherwise, where could he be?

A sharp breath left your lips when the curse abruptly pulled you into its skin, absorbing you into its flesh and many hands it had started groping you.

The hands were going under your skirt, caressing your inner thighs, fondling your tits as you sank deeper into its flesh without fighting back. Then there was the wetness, warm, slick muscle wrapped around your throat before moving up towards your face. It was a tongue you realized. The wet muscle forced itself between your lips and pried your jaw open to snake itself down your throat.

Tears started streaming down your face right away. Multiple hands kneaded the soft flesh of your thighs and tits roughly as the tongue started swirling around in your mouth. Foreign feelings of all of the hands and a wet muscle grazing the back of your throat were too overwhelming, your head got lightweight, eyes rolling up. You were about to lose consciousness, it had to be the curse’s doing.

“Ah, you’ve found the curse.” Gojo’s voice was the last thing you heard before your vision went dark.

Gojo on the other hand was smirking, secretly glad that you weren’t able to see his cock swelling up under his pants as he was watching you get violated by the curse. Your body was still reacting to its tongue moving inside your mouth, eyelashes fluttering, and legs desperately trying to press together from involuntary pleasure.

It was quite a sight to see. Having your legs spread open by many hands of the curse that was ignoring him wasn’t something he had been exactly planning to see today but he was grateful nonetheless.

The hands that were spreading your legs moved further up towards your inner thighs, hiking your skirt up completely before another hand helplessly tried to tore your panties off of you.

Now, it was going a little too far.

“Over the clothes is fine but trying to touch her bare skin… you’re getting ahead of yourself, you shrimp.” Gojo rolled his eyes, curses could be excessively selfish, thinking that they own everything.

With a flick of his finger, he exorcised the curse in an instant. Its body exploded into a million different pieces and your body, released from its groping hands fell on the ground in a silent thud.

The next thing that echoed in the empty building was the sound of a belt unbuckling and a zipper being undone.

~~~

You jolted awake, eyes wet with tears and body trembling.  

“Hey,” Gojo’s voice above you was worried yet calming. “It’s just a nightmare, I’m here. You’re safe.”

You were being torn apart, emotions a wreck that couldn’t be fixed. Memories of what had happened washed over you frantically, leaving you breathless. Your arms quickly reached for the only person in front of you, begging for his closeness to feel comfort.

Gojo’s reaction was a bit delayed, but he carefully wrapped his arms around you and almost immediately you started sobbing pathetically.

The curse was gone, you couldn’t feel its presence. He must have exorcised it to save you. All you ever did today was to cause trouble for him.

“Sorry,” you said quietly, in between sobs.

“Hey, there’s nothing for you to apologize for,” Gojo’s voice was soft like honey, his sunglasses were pushed up to his hair and he was holding you in his lap. “Are you alright? Have you calmed down a bit?”

You frowned, tears gushing out from your eyes again. “I-I was so scared.”

“Anyone would be.” With your head pressed on his chest, you could hear his chest rumbling as he spoke. “You’re safe now.”

You sobbed as you remembered what had happened once again.

“What happened?” he asked, lulling you into a false sense of comfort, pulling you closer towards the trap.

You told him your story, slowly, a little at a time with small breaks of you crying.

You were raised in the hopes of becoming the head of your clan, forced to act tough, and were taught to be caring and loving yet you had never received any real love or care from anyone. You were in no way treated fairly by anyone.

So you had assumed the role of the caretaker of others with a facade of a motherly figure. You helped others and hoped to get happiness in return but in no way it was as easy as you had hoped. People were only loving to you when you were doing something for them in return and that was how you noticed you could be loved. By being useful to others. And eventually the habit of taking care of others to feel validated developed inside you. However that also became a problem, you were now being seen as weak, someone who could never lead others. Then you were sent to many different jujutsu colleges in the hopes that you could become somewhat more courageous and leader-like.

But that never happened, you couldn’t change what you were or what others would think of you no matter what. You felt lost for many years.

Later after being told that the Tokyo Jujutsu High could be the one to fix you, you had transferred here overnight.

You had thought moving to Tokyo was going to be like any other place but as soon as you arrived at the campus and met the others, you felt the warm feeling of a home. You realized you belonged here.

People here treated you like a person. Like you were a part of whatever they had going on here without judging you for being weak like any other people you had met so far would.

For a while, he was oddly quiet. He listened to your sobbing and sharp inhales until they calmed down.

“Well,” Gojo pressed his cheek on top of your head, arms tightening around you and legs moving to bring you closer on his lap.  “What can I do to ease your pain?”

You pressed a hand on your cheek to wipe your tears to save yourself from the stickiness but most of it was dried snot, or at least that was what you thought it was. “Right now, I just wanna go home. I feel so dirty…”

“Yeah,” he spoke into your hair, taking a long whiff. “Smells like you need a shower.”

The reason why you were crying past forgotten, a laugh escaped you and you smacked your hand on his chest playfully. “Hey!”

“Whaaaat? You stink!” Gojo used his thumb and forefinger to press his nostrils together as he grimaced.

Pausing, you looked up to him through your lashes, suddenly self-conscious. “D-do I?”

Gojo’s arms around you were kind of pressing you down onto his crotch and his flip phone was poking your ass but you tried to ignore it, you didn’t want to cause another misunderstanding as he leaned forward towards you. “Let me check again.”

He pressed his nose into your hair but you didn’t hear him inhaling. When you turned to look at him, he buried his face into the crook of your neck. Face completely blushed, your eyes widened and your heart skipped a beat.

After a long sniff, his hand on your back reached further around to wrap tighter around your shoulders to press you flush against his body. “I take it back, ya smell nice.” He spoke into your skin, lips brushing against your neck and the hot breath of his mouth making goosebumps prickle your skin.

You let out a breathy laugh to cover your nervousness. “T-thanks!”

He smiled against your skin before pulling himself back. “But I’d say ya still need a shower. You smell exactly like a booger.”

“You! You were just-!” You pushed him away as you blushed furiously, flustered by all of his teasings. “You’re soo mean!”

“Hehe, I’m mean? I saved your life, ya know!”

That was true. The unpleasant memories flashed in front of your eyes once again but this time, Gojo was ready to help you get up to your feet and exit the building to go back home while holding his hand.

“There’s this ramen place down this street, let’s eat lunch before we return, whaddya say?” His glee had returned, his smile was more gorgeous than you had realized.

“O-okay!” You let him intertwine your fingers together but blushed harder as a result.

~~~

“Ah, the others are still out…” you said as soon as you stepped inside the dormitory. Their shoes weren’t by the entrance.

“We have the whole place to ourselves, isn’t it great?” Gojo kicked off his shoes to walk further inside. “We can watch this one movie I rented out last week… ah... I forgot to return it… Anyway! We can still watch it! The movie’s about-”

“I think I’m gonna take a shower first,” you shyly interrupted. “But we can still watch it after I’m done!”

He nervously rubbed the back of his neck, “I see, you should be quick then. Once Suguru and Nanami come back, we won’t be able to do anything.”

You nodded, hurrying up to the girls’ dorm, grabbing clothes and your towel to head towards the showers but then you saw the large sign with big red letters just as you were about to enter.

Although you were already bummed out about not finding your body towel and only had your hair towel with you, the sign made your day worse.

Walking downstairs, you found the person you were looking for in the kitchen.

“Um, Gojo?”

The guy mentioned closed the cabinet he was checking and his lips curled up into a smile but it disappeared as soon as he turned to face you. “Yeah?”

“It says that the water pipes are damaged upstairs…” Hugging your clothes and towel tighter on your chest, you raised your eyebrows to ask him something he had planned for you to ask. “Where am I supposed to shower?”

Gojo hummed in thought. “Well, you can use our bathroom. I can stay on the lookout for you so Suguru or Nanami won’t walk in on you.”

You looked hesitant but you had learned to trust Gojo. He had made sure of that.

“O-okay.”

“Leave your dirty clothes in the basket by the door, I'll wash them for you.” He walked around the counter to put an arm around you, walking you towards the boys’ bathroom.

“I can do it,” you said softly.

“I’m gonna wash my stuff anyway so I can do it for ya!” he insisted, easily having had figured out that you couldn’t say no to people.

Nodding reluctantly, you spoke after clearing your throat. “Can you please make sure nobody comes in? I-I would feel safe if I knew you told them to not come in.”

“Of course!! I’ll call Suguru right away!” Gojo offered you a polite smile. You stood in front of the bathroom door, he pushed you inside. “So it’s the exact same as the upstairs but the only difference is that you should wear one of those slippers while showering.” He grabbed a large pair of slippers for you, putting them in front of you as you were taking your socks off. “Do not, and I mean this, do not walk barefoot here. We don’t clean the floors, we should but we won’t.”

“That’s kinda icky…”

“You can clean it if you wanna but we won’t.”

“It should be your job to clean your own dorm.” You put on the slippers with a sigh.

“Take your clothes off and take your shower before they return or I’ll bring them in here.”

“What!?”

“You heard me.”

Of course, you heard him. You were blushing furiously.

Gojo giggled and walked over to you. “You can’t bathe in your clothes, can you?” He pulled you out of the shower area. “Come on!”

“I-I will! You have to get out first!”

He stared at you with deadpan eyes, almost in disbelief. “I thought you wanted me in here so nobody would come in?”

When you blushed harder, his facade fell and he snorted before long he was laughing merrily.

“You’re so easy to tease!”

Covering your face in embarrassment, you told him to leave politely.

“I will I will!” He ruffled your hair, leaning down to whisper in your ear. “I’ll be back to collect your laundry so don’t freak out about that, right?”

“R-right.”

“So adorable…” He patted on your head one last time before leaving.

As soon as he left, you took your uniform off, folding them neatly to put them in the small laundry basket. Since after this separation you only needed your towel, you left your clean clothes next to the basket, folding them as well.

Sluggishly, you unhooked your bra and slipped out of your panties, placing them in between your clean clothes. There was no way you were going to let Gojo wash your underwear, that was too… too-

You were blushing and had to internally shake your head to clear your thoughts. Once naked, you wrapped your hair towel around your body, it was a lot shorter than you thought, not the actual towel you planned on using to cover your body. Ugh, whatever. You were going to get out of the showers and put on your clothes anyway. It didn’t matter what length of towel you had.

After taking a deep breath you walked into the bath area to take a shower.

~~~

Gojo had all of your clothes in the laundry basket and was walking towards the laundry room when Geto entered the dormitory with Nanami.

“Yo Suguru!” he chirped, “Don’t enter the bath, she’s in there taking a shower.”

Geto snorted, covering his mouth with a hand, “It really worked huh?”

They were all standing in the common room as Gojo nodded rapidly. “It’s all thanks to Nanami, his handwriting is soooo professional. I bet she thought it was from some janitor or something. She didn’t even question how Shoko was able to shower just this morning.”

While Geto and Gojo were snickering, Nanami was staring down at his feet. “Can you keep me out of this one?”

“Eh?” Gojo deadpanned. “Getting cold feet already? You promised you’d join in?! This is a once in a lifetime chance, Nanami~”

“Don’t force him,” Geto said, still a smile plastered on his face. “I think he’ll get around anyway.”

Gojo’s grin returned on his face, “True true! She’s sooo adorable and easy to handle. It’s like she was made for us.”

Nanami shook his head, trying to look serious but failing miserably.

“It’s no worries, Nanami,” Geto informed, placing an ensuring hand on his shoulder. “You’ll always have an open place.”

“Yeah, women have three holes ya kn-OW!” Gojo’s words were cut short by Geto flicking a finger on his nose.

“What do you have there?” Changing the subject way too quickly, Geto pointed at the laundry basket.

Gojo rubbed the tip of his nose and pouted. “Her clothes.”

“All of them?”

“Ya.”

“Did you use six eyes to spy on her?”

“Nooo~” Gojo tried to hide his smile and lie but failed to keep his face neutral.

“Bastard.” Clicking his tongue, Geto rolled his eyes. “How did the exorcism go?”

“Well, it went well,” Gojo sighed.

“You said well twice,” Geto pointed out, “Tell me what happened.”

“It was nice,” he said, shrugging. “I don’t know what else to say.” He tried to avoid Geto’s gaze on him. “Got to see her getting ravished by some curse and all…”

Geto grimaced and went quiet. The sound of the show playing on the television in the common room wasn’t loud enough to fill the silence that Gojo had created.

Nanami was blushing but he couldn’t leave as Geto still had his hand on his shoulder, keeping him there.

“I shouldn’t have let you take the lead, you always go overboard on the first day.” Geto was angry at himself.

“Take this as a token of my condolences.” Gojo held your bra up towards his friend.

“He wants the panties for himself.” Geto leaned towards Nanami to complain, “He thinks he’s so smart but I want the panties.”

Gojo shook his head dramatically, “It’s for Nanami. He should take the panties since we made him go through all that trouble. It’s also like an honor to receive the panties, right?”

Nanami refused to look them in the eye.

“He’s acting like the good guy now,” Geto snickered. “We’re not doing anything wrong, Nanami. (name) is in good hands, we wouldn’t do anything to hurt her.” At least physically.

Geto’s voice was calming and soft like cotton, giving the second year a sense of comfort.

“Yeah man, trust your upperclassmen a little!” Gojo laughed merrily, holding out the pink panties towards Nanami. “We’re only trying to teach you!”

Taking the panties from his grasp with shaky hands, Nanami nodded. “Yeah…”

Geto patted him on the back, “Now, where exactly are her weak points?”

Nanami jolted, blushed faintly because of how he has used his ability before. He opened his mouth to say it.

The other two listened attentively.

~~~

Don’t freak out.

Don’t freak out.

With a hair towel barely covering your modesty and on the verge of tears, you were trying to talk yourself into running out of the bath and upstairs. If you run, nobody would see you.

Why had Gojo taken all of your clothes?

Ugh! You shouldn’t have put them there, he probably took them thinking that they were also dirty but deep down you knew you were clumsy enough to end up in this situation anyway.

It was quiet.

Too quiet.

You could run.

Just run upstairs.

Yeah, that was all you needed to do.

You stepped out of the bathroom and instantly heard footsteps. Like an idiot, instead of going back inside the showers, you lurched forward, trying the first door you stumbled upon and successfully opening it to enter the room to hide.

Pressing your ear to the door, you listened to the footsteps, they didn’t come close to this room but you heard a door being opened and closed shut.

Letting out a breath you didn’t know you were holding, you pressed your forehead on the door. You were going to wait a little more before bolting out of this room to run upstairs.

“Can I help you?”

You jerked so suddenly that you managed to hit your head on the door. When you turned around, you found Geto watching you intently from his bed.

Your cheeks flushed, unable to say anything other than gibberish you started stuttering.

He got up from his bed, putting the book he was reading aside and heading straight towards his wardrobe.

“I’m sorry it’s Gojo, he took all of my clothes and-”

“Here.” Geto held out a shirt and sweatpants towards you, cutting your sentence short. “You can wear these and leave.”

You stared at the clothes he was holding out to you, eyes wide and cheeks burning up. Pressing the towel harder on your body, you tried covering yourself as much as you could.

Meekly taking the clothes from him, you bowed your head to show appreciation. There was a moment of silence between the two of you before he walked away and turned around to give you privacy.

You stood still, indecisive, before finally dropping the towel on the floor to put on the clothes he gave you.

Although they were quite large on you, in the end, you weren’t naked anymore.

“T-thank you.” Your voice was soft and full of admiration as you picked your towel up from the floor. He was so kind and respectful.

He waved a hand in lieu of speaking, telling you goodbye.

Not needing to be told twice, you left his room. Geto hoped that you hadn’t noticed him snapping a picture of you with his slide phone but even if you did, he knew you wouldn’t be able to say anything against it.

~~~

Later that day, Gojo apologized to you multiple times, telling you how he was so lost in his thoughts and took all of your clothes with him.

“Here they are though! Washed and dried!” He held the small laundry basket to you. Your clothes were indeed clean but they were… messy. They hadn’t been folded neatly so you had to iron them later. Despite that you thanked him.

Back in your room, you noticed that your underwear was missing from the pile of clothes in the laundry basket. All of them. Your clean and dirty ones.

Quickly, you walked downstairs, past the common room where all the guys were watching television, and into the laundry room. Perhaps Gojo hadn’t washed them out of embarrassment. If it was you, you wouldn’t! At least if it was his underwear you were going to wash.

Checking the large basket and the washing machine multiple times, you couldn’t find them. When you opened the tumble dryer, they weren’t in it either.

You walked back to the common room, feet dragging and meek. Standing beside the large couch, you pretended to be checking the movie they were watching but actually, you were trying to muster up the courage to ask Gojo if he had seen your underwear.

Nanami glanced in your direction through his long fringe, although his cheeks were flushed pink, you couldn’t see it in the dim light. “Gojo,” he said, alerting the white-haired guy of your presence.

You wondered if it was obvious it was him that you wanted to talk to.

Gojo stared at Nanami and when the blonde pointed in your direction with a nod, he whipped his head around to meet your gaze.

“(name)!” he chirped, patting on the empty spot on the couch between him and Geto. “The movie has just started, come join us!”

With everyone looking at you now, you felt obliged to sit down.

Once you were seated, Gojo narrowed his eyes at Geto and put his arm around you. You flinched but didn’t have the courage to push him away, you ended up unwillingly accepting his warmth.

To Geto, what he did was an insult. It felt like it.

If he didn’t hurry and caught up with him, Gojo would have the upper hand.

“Are you okay?” Geto asked, scooted closer to you on the couch, using the question as an excuse to close the distance between the two of you. “I heard what happened, it must've been scary.”

You offered him a kind smile. “It was a terrifying experience but I’m fine… thanks to Gojo.”

Geto tried hard not to let his lips curl down to a frown but with the way Gojo was smirking at him to taunt him, it was difficult. “Yeah but don’t trust him too much,” he said, glowering at Gojo. “He can be such an airhead at times. He took all of your clothes today, didn’t he?”

That made you shift on your seat uncomfortably. You also remembered the reason why you had come here but you didn’t want to be accusatory about it. In simple words, you were just too scared to confront him. “He already apologized.”

Gojo’s face contorted into something vile as Geto feigned worry.

“You shouldn’t let him go off that easily. He will never learn from his mistakes if his actions don’t have consequences.”

“It was a small mistake, I’m not mad or anything…” Subconsciously you were leaning away from Gojo.

“Whatever you say,” Geto snickered.

Nanami sank deeper into the cushions of the couch in discomfort while you were completely unaware of the tension between the two guys.

~~~

“What are you trying to do?” Gojo groaned in anger. “We’re all in this together so what’s with trying to make me look bad? I told you that overly friendly guy thing would be the best choice, you can’t blame me for-”

“I wanted to see your reaction,” Geto replied, interrupting him. “It was a joke.”

“It wasn’t funny.” Gojo glared at him over his sunglasses. “I’m going to win her over, is that why you’re acting so childish about it?”

“You’re the one who’s childish,” Geto snapped, sitting up on his bed. “You’re trying to turn this into a competition. Again .”

“It’s more fun that way.”

Silence.

It was a long moment after Geto spoke. “If we’re going to turn this into a competition, then it should be fair to all of us.”

Finally calmed down, Gojo hummed in agreement. “How though?”

A smile spread across Geto’s face before he gave his friend a response.

~~~

“Rock paper scissors!”

Nanami won by picking paper. The other two groaned and complained as they were all walking back to the common room to meet up with you. The game was played in secret.

“Today, you’ll work with Nanami, he’s a pro at using cursed tools.” It wasn’t a lie but it wasn’t anything they had planned either.

Your day with the blonde went uneventful, you actually managed to learn some tricks about cursed tools.

~~~

You returned Geto his clothes.

The neatly folded clothes on top of his bed were inviting.

He reached for them. The clothes hadn’t been washed but it was as he wanted. He had assured you he would wash them himself.

Turning the sweatpants inside out, he brought the crotch area up to his face and inhaled deeply. His eyelashes fluttered at the pleasant smell that filled his lungs. So this was how you smelled. Your scent was faint but since you had worn it without any underwear, it had managed to stick onto the fabric, much to Geto’s joy.  

He couldn’t help but take another whiff as he pulled his pants down.

~~~

“Rock paper scissors!”

Geto won.

“Like this?” you asked worriedly, holding your arm out in an exorcism position. The flyhead in front of you was in a small cage, helpless and ready for you to exorcise it.

“No, you have to angle your hips right.” Geto placed his hands on your waist, getting awfully close and invading your space. “You have to keep your eyes on the curse at all times, no matter how much it might spur it on, you can wear sunglasses so it won’t notice your stare but not losing the sight of the enemy is important.” He pressed himself against you but you were listening to his soft voice, explaining how you could get better at this. “Try it.”

You nodded, aiming your cursed energy towards the flyhead.

The creature squealed and exploded into nothing.

Thrilled by your success, you turned your head around with an excited smile plastered on your face. “Did you see that?”

Geto offered you a kind smile, enough to reassure you that you did more than well. “You’re a natural.” He gave you a pat on the head, “Good job.” He then used his fingers to endearingly comb through your hair.

You leaned into his touch, ignoring how close he had gotten.

That made him smile, it wouldn’t be long until you were ready.

~~~

“Rock paper scissors!”

Geto won again, then Gojo, then Nanami, then Gojo again and it went on.

Easy get corrupted but still able to be as meekly cheerful as the first day, you were enough to charm all of them.

One of them a little more than the other two. Enough to make him care about you.

“I’m out.”

Both Gojo and Geto stared at Nanami with wide eyes.

“This eaaarly?” The white-haired one whined, stretching the word out. He was buzzed out of his mind. Cheap beer like this hit him faster than the better quality ones.

“You sure?” This time Geto wasn’t going to say anything to convince him not to drop out of the competition. Nanami leaving meant there would be a higher chance for him to corrupt you for the day.

The blonde in question nodded.

“You’re gonna miss ooooout her cuuutee fidgeting when you touch her waist!” Gojo was giggling, remembering how sensitive you were.

Geto chuckled, a smile appearing on his face. “The way she gets teary when you push her a little too much is the cutest.”

“Nooo, the way she starts stuttering when you act friendly is cute, her face as if she’s ready to cry is sexy. Her brows furrow and she looks at you like she’s begging for you to stop but-”

“She’s too pathetic to speak up!” The duo said it in unison and started laughing while high-fiving each other for their similar thinking.

Nanami took a sip from his beer and ignored them. This was for the best. He was going to continue ignoring it.

Ignorance was bliss.

~~~

“We’re out of necessities,” Nanami informed everyone in the common room.

Gojo tore his eyes away from the television and hung off the back of the coach to look at Nanami. “Already?”

“I can go and buy them if you gave me a list?” You were quick to pipe up.

Geto put his hand on top of your head and ruffled your hair, “You can’t carry all that, we’ll do it.”

“Well, why don’t I go with one of you?” There it was, the meek tone. Something was going on.

“Why? Do you need something specific?” Gojo sat back on the couch, returning his attention to the Saturday morning comedy sketches.

“Y-yeah.” Fidgeting with your fingers you looked down at your lap.

“You can put whatever you need into the list and we’ll buy it,” Geto answered but his true intention was to see how flustered you could get over a simple task being done for you. He could or rather anyone could easily guess what this was all about. They had been living with Shoko for over three years now, who unlike you wasn’t shy about anything.

Nanami who had been pouring out coffee for himself noticed how your shoulders slackened in defeat. Although he had promised to stay out of their game, he spoke without thinking. “We can go together.”

As soon as he said that both Gojo and Geto glowered at him from the corner of their eyes.

You whipped your head around with an innocent smile, “That’s so kind of you! Thank you, Nanami!”

“We can all go,” Geto replied.

“It’d be too crowded.” You got up from the couch to walk over where Nanami was standing to talk about if you should get ready now or later.

An imaginary lightbulb lit up over Gojo’s head. “Let’s decide who’s gonna go by rock paper scissors.”

“Nanami just said he’d go with me-”

“He wants to avoid his cleaning duty. We’re supposed to do the cleaning today since Shoko is coming back tomorrow.” Geto backed Gojo up instantaneously. So sly.

Three of them held their fists up from where they were and almost as if they’d done it a million times, they chose their gesture without even saying anything.

You looked at each gesture and your eyes landed on the winner.

“Write what you two personally need on a list, I’ll go grab my wallet.” Geto got up from the couch and beckoned you to follow him.

The two of you took the bus to the store and split up with separate baskets to do the shopping. You finished quick, put enough sanitary pads that would last you until the next month into the basket, and hid them under a bunch of other things so Geto wouldn’t see it.

You found Geto by the cleaning aisle.

“Done?” he asked, noticing your full basket.

“Yeah.”

“That was quick.” Geto grinned, “I have a couple of things left, after that, I’m done as well.”

“Can we go to the new cafe that opened down the street?” you asked cutely as you followed him to the next aisle in the grocery store.

He nodded in response without looking at you.

As he turned into the next aisle, which happened to be where the hygiene products were, you continued following him. He walked past the toothbrushes, shampoos, and colognes.

You proceeded to follow him until he abruptly stopped.

He put his basket down and inspected the products on the shelves.

Blood rushed to your cheeks when you saw what he was planning to buy. “Ah.” It was a noise you made out of surprise, nothing more. You were completely flushed, dizzy from embarrassment as Geto stared down at you with a packet in his hand.

Extra thin for ultra pleasure.

XL.

Prelubed.

“You okay?” he asked, dropping the packet into his basket.

He was a guy, yeah, he was a man. This was normal. Yeah, he had a-

Your brain wasn’t working.

You shook your head without meaning to. “I-I forgot to buy something.” Not letting him say anything else, you rushed out of the aisle, omitting the way he was grinning.

After the two of you paid for the stuff, you started walking to the cafe together. You were lucky to have Geto by your side since he carried more bags than you ever could. He wouldn’t let you carry anything either so you ended up carrying the toilet papers.

Holding the door open for him, you walked inside the cafe. The employees behind the counter greeted you, smiling brightly.

“I’ll take normal coffee, black, no sugar or milk.” With that, he quietly walked to the furthest end of the shop by the large windows. Apparently, you were the one who was going to order.

You walked up to the employee who was waiting for you to order, you decided to try out their signature drink and ordered filter coffee for Geto. After getting your drinks on a tray, you made your way down to the table he sat, placing the tray carefully down.

Plopping down on the chair, you let out an exaggerated sigh, “I’m exhausted.”

“You didn’t do any of the heavy lifting, so you don’t get to complain,” he replied, taking his coffee from the tray.

You pouted your lips as you reached for your own drink. It got quiet as he looked out of the window, taking small sips of his coffee and enjoying the view. You on the other hand were fidgety. Mind still going back to recall what he had bought.

Well, he was handsome and charming. Geto clearly had a girlfriend. But… you hadn’t seen him with any other girl. What if it was Shoko?

Then it hit you. Shoko’s words she told you when you first arrived at the campus. It all started to make sense, she was trying to scare you so you wouldn’t make a move on his boyfriend.

You were curious.

Curiosity killed the cat.

“I-I didn’t know you had a girlfriend,” you said, trying to hide your blushing cheeks behind the straw of your drink.

“What?” he chuckled and put his drink back on the tray.

Dumbfounded by his response you stuttered. “Your g-girlfriend.”

“My what?” He had heard you right but he needed to see you get flustered but when you stayed quiet he continued. “I don’t have a girlfriend.”

“I-I’m only asking because you bought-” your voice became faint, “ -that… ”

“The condoms?” This time he leaned forward on the table, raising a brow at you. “Do I need to have a girlfriend to buy condoms?”

“Keep your voice down,” you hushed him, your brain was turning into mush from shame and embarrassment, you couldn’t even think straight. “Please.”

“Huh? Why? We’re the only ones here.” He tilted his head to try meeting your eyes but you wouldn’t look at him. “Besides, why are you so why about this? Didn’t you and your boyfriend go out to buy one of these at some point?”

A silent thud made you look down at the table. There it was, in broad daylight, anyone could see it.

You were going to faint.

“Hmm?” Geto was waiting for an answer.

“No,” you said, head spinning from embarrassment, you had never felt like this before. You needed to go home. It was too overwhelming. There was this other thing bubbling in your stomach, your face was getting heated and your nails were digging into your palms.

That was anger. Rage.

“I don’t believe you. Haven’t your boyfriends ever-”

“I never had one.” For the first time in your whole life, you raised your voice.  

“Never?” Geto was more shocked at the revelation, not too surprised at your change of demeanor.  “That’s a shame.” Awe tingled in his soft voice.

You didn’t say anything.

Geto sighed, relenting quietly but his grin didn’t falter. “Okay,” he said, taking the condom packet from the table and putting it back in his pocket. “I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”

“It doesn’t sound genuine,” you spoke firmly. "Besides, you were the one to tell me not to forgive tactlessness. Isn’t it ironic?” Your tone had changed, you were speaking through your teeth, anger had taken over you.

Oh, this feisty side of you… he wanted to see how it would break.

“You think so?” A thoughtful yet mocking humming noise left him. “Aren’t you the one overreacting? All I did was to show you something I bought. You were the one asking about it. Shouldn’t it be me who should be upset with you?”

Silence.

“If you want to believe it’s my fault, I’ll let you think that way but don’t go blaming others for corrupting your virtue like a prude. It’s annoying and harmful. If you said those words to Satoru, he’d be devastated. So, be a good girl and grow up.”

Your chest tightened, no matter how much you inhaled no air was reaching your lungs. The panic had started settling in but it was all internal. You had put the facade back on, desperately trying to hold back your tears.

What he said was true. That was why it hurt so much.

“Ah, let’s head back,” he said, getting up from his seat. “It’s getting late.”

You nodded languidly, leaving your still full drink on the tray and shuffling after Geto with glossy eyes.

The guilt you felt was sublime, no words would be enough to describe it.

~~~

“She’s never had a boyfriend?” Gojo was baffled by the fact. “Does that-”

“Most likely,” Geto answered without needing to hear his question.

The two of them exchanged a competitive look with each other before they balled their good hands in fists.

“Rock paper scissors!”

~~~

There was a knock on your door. You pulled the sheets over your head instead of answering it. You hadn’t joined the boys for dinner, there was no way you could look them in the eye after what had happened today.

“We’re going to have drinks in Nanami’s room.” It was Geto. “I want you to join us.”

You pressed your face harder on the pillow.

“(name)?”

Maybe it was better if you answered the door before he burst into your room, which was unlikely since it was Geto. Gojo would have but Geto… no.

You walked to the door and falteringly opened it.

On the other side, Geto had a hand on your door frame, leaning forward.

Your eyes met but you immediately averted your gaze in shame. An apology was the first thing you needed to do. “I’m sorry.”

He scoffed, “Why are you apologizing?”

“For saying all those mean things.”

Geto leaned further down and used his free hand to pat on your head, ruffling your hair. “Don’t overthink it. I shouldn’t have teased you that much.”

The feeling of his warm, calloused hand on your head was reassuring, it made you regret saying those words to him even more. He had been nothing but kind to you.

“I’m so sorry, I must be so annoying and weak.” You lifted your head to look at him, eyes glossy and cheeks tinted. Your lower lip was trembling as your eyes were acutely watching him, waiting for a response.

Unable to resist your face in despair, Geto smiled. His hand cupped your cheek, caressing it softly with his thumb. “Don’t apologize. You’re a girl who’s desperately working hard to improve herself. There’s no way I could ever dislike you.”

“You’re not upset?”

“Why would I be?” His hand slid down along your jaw stopping when his thumb was hovering over the corner of your lip. He ran his thumb on your lip. “You’re such a sweet girl, it’s impossible staying mad at you. You’re adorable.”

Petrified, you stared into his eyes. The half-lidded eyes were hazy with an emotion you had never seen on anyone before. He was leaning closer towards your face all the while your heart was hammering inside your ribcage.

He was going to kiss you.

Instinctively, you closed your eyes, puckering your lips.

Geto watched your eyelashes flutter and cheeks flush with dark amusement before retrieving his hand from your face.

“Shall we go?”

His question made you open your eyes and instantly your cheeks flushed harder. Ahh, how embarrassing! You really thought he was going to kiss you.

You walked out of your room and closed the door to follow Geto downstairs to Nanami’s room.

Gojo’s chipper voice filled the empty hallway before you arrived in front of the room. Geto opened the door for you, gesturing you to walk inside first.

Nanami’s room was cleaner than yours, it was neatly organized and decorated but it reeked of cigarette smoke.

“Ahh, (name)! You came!!” Gojo quickly waved at you and patted on the bed for you to take the space next to him. “Come sit with me!”

Nanami glanced at you over his shoulder but didn’t do much other than bow his head slightly to greet you as he was smoking.

Decidedly, you took a step to join Gojo but a hand on your shoulder stopped you.

Geto led you to where Nanami was smoking and instructed you to sit down beside him on the floor. “Do you smoke?”

“Um… No.”

“Let’s not make her smoke,” Nanami suddenly said when he noticed Geto was bringing his own cigarette pack out.

“He’s right! She’ll reek of cigarettes!” Gojo was practically yelling, from the way his cheeks were tinted bright red, you could tell that he had been drinking. He was slurring most of his words.

“It was merely a question,” Geto sighed, putting a cigarette between his lips to light it.

Nanami pointed at the large plastic bag in the middle of the floor and spoke to you. “These are for everyone, you can take one if you want.”

With his remark, you crawled towards the middle and checked inside the bag. There was beer and a large bottle of wine along with a bunch of cigarette packs in it. “A-are we allowed to drink these on campus?”

“What? You’re gonna rat on us?” Gojo barked out a laugh.

“No,” you mumbled and reached for the wine bottle. “C-can I have this?”

“The whole thing?” Geto raised a brow, “Didn’t you learn to share?”

“Not the entire bottle, I just wanna try it.” You were too meek again, they had all figured you out enough to know what that meant.

“Don’t tell me…” Gojo was pointing a finger at you and grinning. “You’ve never tried alcohol before?”

“I never had the chance.”

You were just getting better the more they learned about you.

Nanami stubbed out the remaining of his cigarette. “Try not to drink too much on your first time.”

Geto glared at Nanami, the wine was there for you specifically. Higher the percentage, the bigger the chances of you letting your guard down.

When you made a move to put the bottle back in the bag to get a can of beer instead, Geto encouraged you to drink it. “We’ll all drink some from the bottle, don’t worry about drinking too much. We’re here with you to prevent that.”

Lies, lies, lies.

The way your eyes sparkled with appreciation when you looked at him as you were unaware of his intentions, was all too innocent. Pure as snow.

You opened the bottle and took a sip, grimacing right after. All of them laughed, making jokes about their first times and chatting about all of the other things until there was a lull in the conversation.

The silence was often filled by Gojo’s horrendous singing or your tipsy giggling, trying to tell a story and being unable to finish it because of how hard you were laughing in between each word.

“So,” Geto started, taking a long drag of his cigarette. “Satoru, when did you have your first kiss?” he asked as if he didn’t know every detail.

Gojo hummed in thought, pretending to try to remember. “I don’t know, maybe when I was twelve or fourteen.” There was a pause before he asked the same question to his friend, almost sheepishly. “When did you have yours, Suguru?”

“I was also fourteen if I remember it right.” Geto put his cigarette down on the ashtray to take a sip from his beer. “Nanami-”

“No.” Nanami didn’t pay attention to any of you and lit up another cigarette.

“Okay.” Geto rolled his eyes before they landed on you. “(name), what about you?”

“That’s… a secret.” You pressed your forefinger against your lips, shushing with a giggle.

“We’re all friends here,” Geto replied, biting back a laugh. “Friends don’t keep secrets from each other, right?”

His words made you look up to the ceiling to think for a long moment. Deciding that he was right, you bobbed your head. “Yes.”

“Yes to what?” Gojo chuckled, he was hanging off upside-down from the bed, pouting while you were thinking and thinking and thinking.

“I’ve never kissed anyone before~” you stretched the word out, barely managing to keep your eyes open. The bottle of wine in your hand was half empty. It wasn’t really a surprise but hearing you say it out loud when you were too shy to speak up your mind was purely erotic.

“Never ever?” Gojo was trying to drink his own beer upside-down.

You shook your head but then started nodding. “Ahh, sooo confusing! I really didn’t have my first kiss. Like ever.”

“That’s a lie, it must be! You’re very friendly.” Gojo sighed his next words, “All the boys must love you.”

Starting to fidgeting with fingers on your lap you shook your head to deny. “I’m not popular amongst boys. Not popular at all with anyone since I’m not that extrovert or pretty.”

“Perhaps you haven’t noticed the attention,” Geto went on to say. “You’re prettier than you think.”

Cheeks flushing, you lifted your gaze to meet his. “You’re just saying that.”

“Have I ever lied to you?” Geto chuckled, “As adorable you are, you’re also the nicest girl I’ve ever met.”

You beamed at him, eyes twinkling like stars. “Y-You really think so?”

“Yes, you’re soo cute!” Gojo joined, crawling towards you. “You’re gorgeous!”

“Aside from your stunning looks, you’re quite talented. Your cursed technique has a promising future and you’re able to learn quickly to improve yourself.” Geto put a hand on his face, covering the lower half of his face. “Hardworking and determined to become a special grade sorcerer, it’s inspiring if not admirable.”

Being bombarded with compliments made you feel like you were on the clouds. The validation you didn’t get from your own family past forgotten, you got lost in the sweetness of their words.

It all made you feel special.

“I’m so happy I came here, it feels like I belong here with you guys. I feel at home.” You started fiddling with the sticker on the wine bottle. “I’m very lucky to have you guys as my friends.”

Gojo pouted his lips and jumped towards you with his arms open. He wrapped them around you, rocking side to side. “You’re soooo adorable! How are you soo cute? I wanna eat you up, you’re like the cutest thing ever! Argh, what did I do to ever deserve you?”

Caught off guard, you hesitantly wrapped your arms around him. “I should be the one saying that.”

Pulling himself back, Gojo turned to Geto, “We should kiss her! Her first kiss should be with people who treasure her deeply. It’s such a sweet thing and as friends, it’s our duty to make that happen!”

“R-really?” Despite what he was saying was outrageous, you were giggling, eyes on him. Looking at him like he meant the world to you.

Innocence being corrupted. Poetic.

“She wouldn’t be comfortable doing that sort of stuff, Satoru. (name) is timid, don’t tease her.”

“I’m not teasing her!” Gojo looked down at you between his arms and blushed bright red, “I mean, I’d kiss her, wouldn’t ya?”

Nanami rolled his eyes, he had heard them rehearse this a million times and it still managed to make him feel the secondhand embarrassment and additionally physically make him grimace.

Nonetheless, it seemed to work for you. Time stopped moving for you, cheeks flushed and mouth agape, your eyes were on Geto, eagerly waiting for his answer.

Stubbing out his cigarette, he averted his gaze. “I would.”

“Nanami,” Gojo called next. “Would you kiss her?”

Nanami stared at the white-haired idiot, he had to be kidding. It was clear as day that they were trying to drag him back into the game.

“Nanami has the most experience between all of us,” Geto lied, now unable to hide his smirk. “You should kiss him, (name).”

This time, you were blushing faintly, eyes blinking slowly with a charming smile on your face. All of those were directed at Nanami and the longing look on your face was enough to make his breath hitch.

“Ah, he’s blushing!” Gojo pointed out with a laugh. “This might be the first time I’m seeing him blush!”

Of course, he would blush from seeing you the way they described you for the first time. Oh, so timid and innocent, begging to be ravished.

“Who do ya want your first kiss to be with, (name)?” Gojo asked softly, his voice coaxing you into safety. They were all your friends, they wanted to help you. They loved you. You knew that, right?

“I don’t know.” Your speech was slurred, the alcohol was starting to hit you harder now.

Gojo squeezed your cheeks together until your lips puckered and turned your face for Nanami to see. “She has such kissable lips, don’t ya think?”

Nanami was trying his best to hold his composure, not wanting to let himself lose control.

“If you don’t kiss her, I most certainly will take her first kiss.” Gojo pressed his lips on your temple, giving you a chaste kiss before moving to whisper in your ear. “I love you so much, so pretty and gullible. So adorable. I don’t wanna share you with anyone else.”

You tilted your head in delight at his words, letting his lips brush against your neck.

How easy to please!

Gojo smiled into your skin, pressing another kiss on your neck.

A cute noise left your lips.

Nanami twitched at the noise and Geto noticed it.

“You should take over before he eats her up,” he said with an amused grin.

Nanami shook his head but he was still unable to tear his eyes away from Gojo planting kisses on your neck and you squirming in pleasure in his arms.

He put an arm around your waist, pulling you a lot closer. You pulled your leg up on his leg to turn your torso towards him.

“What should we do, hmm?” he murmured, his eyes hazy behind his sunglasses. “Nanami doesn’t wanna kiss you but I do…”

Nanami couldn’t bring himself to look away from you. He wanted to jump on you, taking you right here and now as the two idiots watched in awe. Quickly he suppressed the fantasy with his own free will.

Gojo leaned down and you closed your eyes shut, puckering your lips to patiently wait for the kiss.

Nothing mattered anymore.

He put one hand on your waist, the other cupping your cheek as his lips pressed against yours. Your heart was beating rapidly, enough to make you conscious of everything your body was going through. The hand on your waist was hot against your skin and the lips pressing against yours… let heavenly.

You thought that was it. A simple kiss. You didn’t know you could kiss someone more than just pressing your lips against each other but Gojo took it further.

His lips moved harsh against yours, biting and sucking your bottom lip. His hand on your cheek slid to the back of your head and he grabbed a chunk of your hair. Once you opened your mouth to protest, he snaked his tongue inside.

You clutched on his shirt, tears dwelling in your eyes as you involuntarily tasted the bitter taste of beer on his tongue.

The hand on your waist moved to press on the small of your back to pull you in his lap. You moaned into the kiss, arching your back. He knew that was your weak spot, Nanami had told him. He also knew that your inner thigh-

You shrieked when another hand went to your inner thighs.

Breaking the kiss, you looked at Geto in surprise. He took the opportunity to use his free hand to pull you back by your hair and press his lips on yours.

Gojo made a small noise to protest but then turned the situation to his own advantage. His hands went to your waist, then up, up, and up until his thumbs reached to the swell of your breasts.

You opened your mouth in panic but it only helped Geto to force his tongue down your throat. The slick muscle twirled around your own tongue and you started to get dizzy from the taste of tobacco coming from him.

Gojo cupped your tits over your pajama top before starting to knead the supple flesh, you moved your hips subconsciously. Geto put a hand on your hip to move your hips, grinding you on Gojo’s knee. “That’s erotic, (name). I thought you never had a boyfriend before… You’re seducing us, aren’t you?”

Your cheeks flushed but you couldn’t give him an answer as Geto was busy ravishing your mouth with his tongue to savor your taste.

Finally, Geto pulled himself back, a small strand of saliva connecting your lips together broke apart as he smiled looking at your bruised lips.

Like Gojo had said, Geto’s smile was beautiful. A sight to relish. You were grateful to be the reason for his gorgeous smile.

“She’s definitely seducing us. Look at her.” Geto cocked his head to the side, staring down at you with a mocking expression on his face.

“I’m not…”

“You are,” Gojo joined, teasing you was too fun. “You were humping my leg ya know.”

“T-that was Geto-”

“Don’t lie.” Geto’s hand on your hips slid down between your legs and you slouched forward. You let out a moan when he pressed his fingers on your slit over the pajama pants as if he knew exactly where it was. You felt the wetness soaking your pants and leaving an icky feeling. You were about to ask him why he did that but he spoke, saying things that were so not true. “Only little sluts get this wet enough to soak their pants entirely.”

Gojo gasped dramatically. “You’re such a liar! I thought you were an innocent little girl.”

“I’m not…”

“So you’re not an innocent little girl?” Geto moved his fingers side to side, toying with your clothed clit as he pressed himself against you.

“Noo… I didn’t mean it that way…” Legs already shaking, only later you felt something firm and thick pressing on the cleft of your ass.

“You’re moving your hips, begging for it. I’m seeing it with my own two eyes! Having your first kiss must’ve made ya into a slut… You want it, don’t ya?”

You were blushing faintly, eyes blinking slowly while you looked up at Gojo. This was exactly what you wanted. Right? You had to be hoping for it if you were moving your hips like Gojo said. You had become a slut from having your first kiss.

“You cryin’?” Gojo was smirking.

“No?” Confused as to why he asked it, a purposeful grind of Geto’s hips on your ass made your mouth gape open. He was mimicking the movement of fucking you.

“So you like Suguru?”

Of course, he was such a gentleman… most of the time. He was kind and helpful. He always helped you train and looked out for you, giving you the best advice. You trusted him with your life.

“Hmm?” Gojo wasn’t about to repeat himself.

“I like him.”

Geto smirked and gestured with his head for Gojo to move away. With a sigh, the latter crawled away from you as Geto lifted you by your armpits to turn you to face him on his lap.

Your eyes were clouded with lust and your mind slurred with alcohol.

“You’re my little pipsqueak,” he said, caressing your cheek.

A nod.

“I’m going to take your innocence.”

Another nod.

Grinning, he grabbed the hem of your pajama top, lifting it up to your breasts and over your head. You lifted your arms above to help him get rid of the shirt. Since you hadn’t been wearing a bra, your tits bounced free.

Three pairs of eyes were on your bare chest, it made you blush and you covered yourself.

“We’re friends,” Geto assured, grabbing your wrist. “Friends don’t keep secrets from each other, remember?”

You let him pull your arms away from your chest and with a gorgeous smile, Geto placed his hands on your tits, rolling one nipple between his knuckles. He leaned forward to take your other tit in his mouth, causing you to moan audibly.

Gojo wasn’t shy to pull his pants down unlike Nanami who was still desperately trying to act like he was better than them. He wouldn’t stoop low like them. He wouldn’t. He knew he wouldn’t. But then why was he palming himself through his pants?

“Geto…”

“Suguru,” he told you, planting warm kisses on your chest.

“Suguru,” you repeated, gasping as he gently laid you down on the tatami floor.

Stunned, Nanami was unable to say anything as his upperclassman climbed on top of you on the floor of his room. He had told them to do whatever they were going to do anywhere but here. He had told them and Gojo-

“Yo, Nanami,” the guy in question spoke. “Wanna take her oral virginity?”

“What are you talking about?” This was all too much, he didn’t know anything about this.

“Ah, Geto’s taking her virginity cause I lost and he told me to decide whether to let you take her ass virginity or not but I’m feeling greedy, ya take her mouth.”

“I’m… I’m not a part of this!” Nanami’s voice was suppressed by your moan when Geto pinched your nipple. His cheeks tinted pink and he pulled his shirt down to cover his growing bulge.

“You are,” Gojo said, unashamedly spitting in his hand and wrapping it around the base of his cock while his eyes were on you. “I’ve seen ya jerk it off to her. With my own six eyes.”

Although the older one wasn’t looking at him, the mocking tone slapped Nanami in the face. At that moment he felt exposed. Gojo knew. He knew.

He knew how behind closed doors he had your panties scrunched in his hand, inhaling them deeply and jerking off to the picture Geto had emailed him. The low-quality photo had given him such good quality fantasies about you. But he wouldn’t act on them, he wasn’t like them.

He wasn’t-

“Suguru, wait,” you whined when he grabbed the waistband of your pajama pants.

“Nope, not waiting~” He pulled them down, and despite your protests, you lifted your hips to help him. Hooking his fingers into your panties, he peeled them down your legs agonizingly slowly.

(Without you seeing, he tossed them towards his friend who gratefully took them and wrapped them around his cock for extra friction.)

Immediately, you pressed your thighs together to cover your bare pussy. “I-I changed my mind.” Your cheeks were burning and your head was starting to spin. It was all happening too fast for your mind to catch up. “It’s so embarrassing.”

“I told you, we are all friends. Don’t you have any guy friends? This kind of stuff is normal between friends.” Geto’s calming tone was back, lulling you back into safety, telling you that it was all fine. “I’m going to be your first so that you’ll know exactly what to do next time.” There was a long pause and he pretended to frown, feigning being hurt. “I can stop if you want me to.”

Not wanting to disappoint him and fail this ritual of friendship, you shook your head. “N-no. I-I want this.”

Geto spread your legs and grabbed you by your ankles to pull you flush against his hips. “I want you too, pipsqueak.” A hand moved to palm himself through his pants, your eyes followed, watching him grab his bulge to show you how big he actually was.

Flustered, you averted your gaze but came face to face with something even more explicitly naughty.

Gojo’s pants were down to his thighs, enough to expose his cock. You saw his hand moving rapidly up and down on his cock with your panties around it, as he noticed your stare he quickened his hand.

“You shouldn’t look at some other guy when you’re doing it with me.” Geto put a hand on your cheek to turn your head to face him. Although you wanted to keep your eyes focused on his face, your gaze dropped onto his cock released from his pants.

Before you could get flustered over it, Geto cupped your pussy using a hand. His thumb grazed over your sensitive numb and two of his digits slid easily inside. You let out a sharp gasp, toes curling.

Ahh, this was why virgins were the best, awfully sensitive and obedient. The way they didn’t know what was being done to them was the best. Shy girls were the best. Geto loved fucking timid girls who trusted him with their whole life. Corrupting them, making them believe he loved them, and taking their innocence. You were his dark fantasy come alive as if you were made for him and him only.

However, Geto wasn’t that selfish. He could share. Sometimes.

“You’re soaking wet.”

“Don’t say that…”

“Why not?” Smiling he slid his fingers out of you and held them up to your face. Clear fluid was covering them from tip to base. He separated the digits and small strands of the fluids connecting his fingers thinned before splitting apart. “It’s the truth.” He opened his mouth, taking the digits in his mouth to lick your juices as you watched in shock. A low hum emerged from him as he contentedly licked his lips. “You taste sweeter than any candy.”

“Stooop,” you were giggling now, too flustered from his mellow words.

Even though he would love to tease you for hours and take all of your firsts for himself, Geto had to move on. He could hear Gojo grumbling under his breath aside from him jerking off. Also, there was the blonde one.

Geto glanced over his shoulder to steal a quick look at what Nanami was doing.

The second-year was watching intently. Waiting for his turn.

That made Geto chuckle and he turned to you, giving you all of his attention once again. He wrapped a hand around the base of his cock, giving it a simple pump. Though he wanted to stop at that thanks to his spit and the remaining of your juices on his hand, it helped his hand move smoothly, making him want to jerk himself until he came.

He quickly snapped out of it, positioning himself between your legs and dragging the tip of his cock along your folds before tapping lightly.

You murmured something.

“Hmm?”

“T-the condom,” you reminded shyly.

“It’s your first time, right?” he asked, almost too impatiently.

“Y-yes.”

“You’re completely safe on your first time.”

With that he shoved his entire length inside your virgin cunt, tearing your hymen. Both of you moaned for different reasons.

He slumped forward as your virgin walls pulsated around his cock, stretching around his girth and taking the shape of him.

“It hurts,” you mewled, grabbing onto his bicep. “Suguru, it hurts.” Tears welled up in your eyes and seeing that made Geto grow bigger inside of you. He tentatively pulled his hips back and pushed himself up from the floor to look at between your bodies.

His eyes were on the small amount of blood on his cock and dripping from your hole, staining the floor under you.

A sickeningly excited smile spread across his face and he slammed his hips into yours, making you cry out in pain. He planted both of his hands on the floor, each side of your head to gain more control over his pace, and started fucking you frantically.

Gojo let out a breathy laugh and tried matching his pace o his friend’s pace of fucking you. He wasn’t going to last long but Geto seemed like he was going to last longer.

Your hands went to his shoulders, pulling him closer rather than pushing him. He knew you needed the closure. This was something lovers did with each other and Geto wanted to teach you all of it. Definitely not because fucking timid and innocent girls was his fetish.

His thrusts were like an animal in heat, desperately and frenziedly hammering into your pussy. Each time his balls slapped against your ass you let out a shaky moan, the pain now a faint memory.

Your narrow entrance and virgin walls clamping on his cock were heavenly. Every time he moved, your pussy throbbed, clenching around him and you let out those adorable moans he was desperate to hear. He couldn’t stop moving his hips, it was impossible.

“Am I doing good?” you asked, gasping sharply between each word.

Innocent, so innocent.

Geto completely lost himself.

He grabbed the back of your knee and pushed both legs until he could mount you entirely.

In this position he was going so deep, it made your eyelashes flutter and you lost your vision for a moment.

His cock continued stroking your gummy insides while he thrust in your cunt with a vigorous pace but he couldn’t last long because of your virgin walls squeezing around him like you were trying to milk him dry.

He managed to steal a few more thrusts before his cock started twitching inside you. Geto pushed himself balls deep inside you and the tip of his cock kissed your cervix, making your toes curl as his cock spurted thick ropes of cum inside your womb, filling your tummy.

You could feel his seed fill your womb and overflow, as well as the slight twitch of his balls on your skin. It made you bite your lip, your face was wet with tears and possibly snot. However, it didn’t stop Geto from leaning down to kiss you while he continued fucking his cum into you.

Once he broke the kiss, you got to get a good look at his handsome face. His hair was a mess, his bun had mostly come undone and small strands were sticking to his forehead from sweat.

Before the two of you could enjoy the afterglow or catch your breaths, you heard Gojo clear his throat.

Suddenly, shame overflowed all of your senses. Geto on the other hand was unphased, he pulled out of you to watch his cum ooze out from your pussy with amusement. He then whipped his head around to glare at Gojo. “Can’t you stop breathing so hard and moaning when you’re jerking off? I don’t wanna hear any of that when I’m fucking.”

The breaking of the character was fine. You were still lost in your own thoughts and unable to comprehend anything other than how you had lost your virginity to some ‘bad boy’ who was only kind to you. You laid on the floor, exhausted and stuck in your mind.

Gojo laughed, “Nanami, you’re seeing this? I told you he gets sooo mad when you do it, heheh”

“You’re speaking too bravely for someone who has his dick out.” Geto sat on the tatami floor, furrowing his eyebrows.

“What? Ya gonna suck it?”

“I will kill you,” he hissed.

The two were arguing with each other when Nanami got up from where he was sitting and walked over to you.

“Ah.” Gojo was smirking, staring at the tent on the blonde one’s pants. “He’s going at it.”

Geto hummed approvingly.

Nanami crouched next to your head, staring at your bare chest up close. You were gorgeous, your skin looked so soft and your face stained with tears…

He had been trying and trying and trying to hold back but you were too stunning. Seeing you from their perspectives had enchanted him, arousing him to the point of being unable to think clearly.

“Nanami?”

Your eyes were clouded with lust and he could see his own reflection in them. Right now, you needed him and he was more than willing to provide.

Nanami placed a hand on your cheek and caressed the soft skin before leaning in for a kiss. You didn’t refuse, accepting his lips pressing against yours. You tried moving them like Geto had done with you but Nanami’s kiss… It was more gentle yet more possessive. He pushed his tongue inside to twirl your tongues together, to make sure you remembered his taste for a lifetime as he desperately tried savoring yours.

Placing one hand on your tit to knead the soft flesh, he used his other hand to pull down his pants, releasing his aching cock free. As soon as his cock was out, he grabbed your hand and guided it to his exposed cock.

Your eyes widened and you pulled your hand back, breaking the kiss.

“Nanami, you can’t-”

“You are friends, right?” Gojo interrupted, appearing behind Nanami.

It was quiet for a moment before you nodded ever so hesitantly and looked at Nanami, attempting to avoid looking at his cock hovering over your face.

“Nanami wants you to be his first.” Gojo grinned down at you, pushing his sunglasses up to his hair.

“F-first? His-”

Nanami flushed bright red at the revelation and you found yourself blushing as well.

“You should help him out like Suguru did to you! That’s what friends are for!” Gojo’s encouraging words and the power of friendship talk were too much, Nanami almost went limp until Gojo grabbed your hand and guided it back to Nanami’s cock. “Here, I’ll help you.”

Both of you flinched at the intimate skin contact.

Gojo assisted your hand to wrap around the base and slide it up slowly towards the tip glistening with precum. You didn’t need to use your spit to get him nice and slick as his own precum was more than enough. Your classmate made you pull the thin skin towards the tip down to expose the pink tip of the blonde one’s cock whose shoulders tensed in response. “He seems to be sensitive around the tip. You should use your mouth and tease the tip, (name)! On second thought, he would love it if you let him use your mouth!”

All you did was to open your mouth to approve.

Oh, so obedient.

Nanami on the other hand was being torn apart.

He was better than this. He was a good person. He wouldn’t be the type of person to take advantage of some dumb girl to indulge in his own fantasies and-

“Here, lemme help, Nanami.”

Putting his hands on the younger one’s hips, Gojo pushed Nanami forward into your mouth. Your teeth barely grazed against the tip and he moaned at the sensation of your warm mouth. He couldn’t even get angry at Gojo.

Geto sat on the other side of you and instructed you to move closer to Nanami so you could take him in your mouth completely. He placed a hand on the back of your head and helped you bob your head, giving you praises.

Gojo didn’t need to move Nanami’s hips anymore, the blonde one was too lost in pleasure to hesitate or think about his nonexistent pride.

With you being on your hands and knees as you were giving Nanami a blowjob, Geto gave Gojo a thumb up, telling him everything was good to go.

Finally, getting his turn, Gojo slowly crawled behind you like a predator about to bounce on its unaware prey. He spat in his palm and started jerking himself off to get hard again, he had lost count of how many times he had come when Geto was devouring your cunt but he could go on until the morning.

“Arch your back, pipsqueak.”

Complying Geto’s words, you lifted your ass up in the air.

“Now, Gojo’s going to do something really naughty. Be careful not to bite Nanami.”

You made a noise in protest but Nanami silenced you with a sudden thrust of his hips. The tip of his cock grazed the back of your throat, making you gag. Which worked in his favor because now he could shove his cock further down your throat thanks to your tongue laying flat and jaw unclenched.

Gojo put a hand on your ass cheek and spread it, groping the soft flesh before drooling over your hole.

A wave of panic washed over you and you moved your hips to get away. Gojo had you exactly where he wanted though, he pushed two digits inside and stretched them slowly in a scissoring motion. He was breathing heavily while rubbing his cock at the display of you getting skullfucked and ass being played with by him.  

You started squirming, letting out panicked noises that were being muffled by Nanami’s cock in your mouth. The blonde was going insane by your throat clenching around him. His hips slammed into your face, shoving his cock down and down and down until your nose met the blonde hair on the base.

A cough, a gag, and suddenly your face was turning blue. Nanami had a sick expression on his face and the other two were too busy to notice your current problem of not being able to breathe.

“Satoru, stop making gross noises.”

“I can’t help it, she’s so erotic.” He gasped, incapable of holding another second back. He pressed the tip of his cock on your entrance and slowly pushed it inside.

Nanami grabbed a chunk of your hair and started fucking your face. He couldn’t stop thrusting inside your mouth and ravishing you. Making you his own cockslut.

Gojo was still trying to push himself inside you but you were just so tight.

“Shouldn’t you prepare her a little more?” Geto hid a laugh behind his hand.

“I like it tight,” Gojo replied, placing his hands on your hips to pull you towards himself as he was pushing into you.

Not letting you rest, Gojo pulled his hips back, only to suddenly slam into you until almost his entire length was inside. Gojo’s fun was cut short though, as Nanami was choking you with his cock, your walls clenched around Gojo’s cock enough to make him cum instantly.

Geto still hadn’t noticed your face turning blue and had thought his friend just couldn’t hold back anymore. He burst into laughter, making fun of him

The vibrations coming from your throat while you were trying to scream were too much for Nanami to handle. His cock twitched inside your throat moments before he came down your throat. He pulled out and rested his cock on your lips as the tip was still spurting his creamy seed.

He held you in place by your hair as your mouth opened and you tried spitting out his cum. Brows furrowing in pain and anger you glared up at him through your lashes that also happened to be covered in cum. Closing one eye, you continued glaring at him.

“Ahh, you look great covered in cum,” he said, wiping his cum away from your lips using his thumb and pressing a long kiss on your swollen lips. “Sorry, I got over myself.”

After his apology, your mood changed instantly. “Did it feel good?”

“It felt amazing!” Gojo answered instead of Nanami, “This guy probably felt good too, I saw his legs shaking in pleasure. You’re such a good girl, (name)!”

“She’s talented and lovely too.” Geto used your own pajama top to wipe your face. “Just my type.” He patted on your head, pressing a chaste kiss on your hair.

Now, you were blushing. “T-thank you.” You sat on the floor in the middle of all of them. Realizing that you were the only bare-naked person in the room made you cover yourself. “Um… Can I get a blanket or something?”

Nanami did as you politely asked while the other two started plotting their next move.

It was too easy to please you. Easier than to trick you.

Nanami joining them would make everything go butter smooth, this ‘friends don’t have boundaries with each other’ play could go on until you graduated. Geto was smirking at Gojo as he lit a cigarette, their senior year was going to be as boring as he thought it was going to be.

~~~

When Shoko returned to the campus three weeks after leaving, she wasn’t expecting you to be there.

But there you were in the secret smoking spot, sitting on Geto’s lap and trying to smoke a cigarette while Gojo laughed at your coughing. Nanami was smoking quietly but a gentle expression was on his face as he watched you try taking a drag from the cigarette again.

Perhaps, you were dumber than she gave you credit for. She wasn’t the one to judge though, she lit a cigarette and walked towards the group to join them teasing you.

[yandere-daydreams]

Title: Frigid.

Pairing: Yandere!Rosaria/Reader (Genshin Impact).

Word Count: 2.5k.

TW: Fem!Reader, Modern AU, Non-Con, Semi-Public Sex, Drug Use, Toxic Relationships, Victim-Blaming, Implied Past Assult, Dissociation.

Touching Rosaria was like touching ice.

Or, like having ice touch you, at least. She didn’t like it when you touched her – if she did, she wouldn’t have her hand clamped around your wrist, right now, there wouldn’t be a chill washing over your skin, inching towards your chest, making your heart beat a little faster every time the threat of frostbite began to seem more like a strong possibility than a distant fantasy. It was jarring, really, compared to the heat of the bodies around you, dancing and moving and sweltering, despite how crowded the club felt, despite how much you wished they would stop. You’d been the one who wanted to come, you were the one who usually liked this kind of thing, but suddenly, the music was too loud, everyone was too close, you could still feel your last drink burning at the back of your throat. It was all too much. It was all too hot.

Except Rosaria, of course. Never Rosaria.

You couldn’t remember the last time you’d felt warm, around her.

She was sticking close to the walls, thankfully. You were glad you’d chosen a smaller club, easier for Rosaria to navigate as she dragged you across the cramped space. It was too dark to see where she was going, darker than it usually was, but you didn’t mind letting her pull you along. You were used to it, the graceless way she pushed through couples and groups and inebriated patrons, the quiet apologies you let out as you followed her, how easy your own feet were to trip over as the bright, flashing lights and the sour flavor coating your tongue made it more and more difficult to think. It was almost a relief when she found what she was looking for – the side exit, the one you liked to use whenever you got too overwhelmed. It was sweet that she’d thought to use it tonight, too, even if you couldn’t remember telling her about your little escape route.

The alleyway it opened into was narrow, just as dark and just as stifling as the club, but the music wasn’t as loud, the air wasn’t as choking, and more importantly, you were able to collapse into Rosaria, burying your head in your chest as she caught you by the shoulders, begrudgingly accepting your clumsy affection. She didn’t like being touched, but you really liked touching her. It made sense that she’d make an exception for you, in the moment, at least. She always made an exception for you.

“Rosey,” You started, slurring the nickname into something near-incomprehensible. There was a tap to your shoulder, a row of blunt nails skirting across bare skin. In the back of your mind, you wondered if she was mad at you. “I can’t… It’s too warm, Rosey. My head hurts.”

“Obviously.” Her tone was lighter than it usually was, more playful. Not quite patient, not yet, but more sympathetic than she usually bothered to be. Like she was talking to a child, rather than a friend. Like the two of you hadn’t already done this a hundred times. “You overdid it, princess. You’re drunk.”

You shook your head, absent-mindedly. You didn’t feel drunk. You felt… dizzy. Out of it. Disoriented in such a way that meant trying to find out why you were struggling to keep your balance only made you more likely to fall. “You had more than I did,” You mumbled, because it was true. You knew how Rosaria could be. You’d wanted to be good, tonight, even if she claimed to be content nursing her third glass of wine. “’s not fair. I’m don’t even feel that—”

“You’re always so careless, too,” She said, cutting you off. Speaking over you, like you’d never said anything at all. Her grip tightened, and you backed away, pressing yourself against the nearest wall. Rosaria didn’t let go. “Drinking so much, staying out so late… It’s a miracle you haven’t learned your lesson, yet. I’m a little surprised no one’s ever taken advantage of you.”

Your heart dropped in your chest. The wall was unpainted, uneven, bare cement and little else. It hurt to touch, to lean against, especially with Rosaria resting her weight on you. It hurt to move, when you finally thought to fidget. “You're being mean,” You whispered, and her hand fell to your hip. Your dress was too thin, too tight. It felt like you were bleeding out in a snowbank. “Would someone really do that?”

“I would.” She was too close. She was too cold. You didn’t find the constant chill comforting, anymore. “In a heartbeat. Especially after you start acting like such a fucking tease.”

You wanted to go home. There was something pounding in the back of your skull, now, throbbing, blocking out whatever Rosaria might’ve said, making it impossible to process anything but the black dots fraying at the edges of your vision and Rosaria’s lips, chapped and painted red and on your neck, the corner of your jaw, only lingering for a moment before her teeth dug into your jugular and you screamed, the shrill sound immediately cut short by a palm against your mouth, keeping you quiet despite the little whimpers you let out as she pulled back, allowing something warm to run over your skin and pool near your collarbone. In the back of your mind, you wondered if it would get on your dress, if it would leave a stain. You wondered if she would apologize, when it did.

“Spoiled little brat,” She growled, nearly under her breath. Her grip loosened, Rosaria shifting, but any reprieve was short-lived, quickly replaced by two fingers pressed into your tongue and a row of nails clawing at your waist, pulling at your skirt, leaving you to gag and whimper as ice-cold fingertips dug into your thigh, cold enough to leave you trembling. She wasn’t holding you, not really, not tightly enough to call it restraint, but your body felt weak, your legs were shaking, and you couldn’t imagine trying to run. You couldn’t imagine trying to stand. You were almost thankful for the knee she forced between your thighs, for the trace of stability she thought to offer. You wanted to be thankful. You were trying to be thankful. “No talking, alright? I need you to keep quiet. Can you do that for me?”

Right. Obviously. Rosaria was so smart. She always knew what to do, so she must’ve been right, and she was so kind, too, letting her fingers slip out of your mouth as soon as you offered her the small, eager nod she was looking for. You were glad she was wearing leather, a jacket a size too big and pants that clung to her like a second skin – it gave you something tangible to hold onto, something to hide your face in, even if you hated the texture, the sound, the way it felt under you as she cupped your pussy and some thin piece of fabric tore, forcing you to shy into her just a little more. You almost asked why. If she didn't like your dress, she could’ve just told you. If she didn’t like you, she could’ve said so in a way that didn’t make you feel so…

So bad.

“You said you were hot.” Rosaria was talking before you could, though, explaining herself. Why was she allowed to talk? Part of you wavered, flickered, realized that she wasn’t being fair, that she wasn’t being nice, but Rosaria was good at this kind of thing. She must’ve known something you didn’t. That’d make sense. She knew a lot of stuff, compared to the handful of foggy ideas that separated your mind from total oblivion. “I’m just helping you out. You’re not stupid enough to turn down help, are you?”

You shook your head. You weren’t, even if she chuckled at your meek response, even if you couldn’t see how grinding her hand into your cunt could help you feel anything but hot, like you’d been in the sun for an hour too long. Like you were being burnt alive, and Rosaria was the one stoking the flames.

Your thoughts were spinning, now, twisting, spiraling, the need to shut your eyes and make it stop almost overshadowing the slick building up between your legs, that awful, sticky feeling that made you squirm, holding Rosaria tighter and attempting to weakly push her away at the same time. The embarrassment was palpable, that nagging sense of shame, only made worse by Rosaria’s huff of a laugh, by the lingering sensation of her teeth ghosting over your skin and the way you jolted into her, anything intelligent you might’ve said replaced by a small, submissive whimper. It was embarrassing. You wanted it to stop. You wanted her to stop.

But, she didn’t. She wouldn't. You couldn't force her to.

You couldn’t even bring yourself to ask.

It didn’t feel good. It didn’t feel like much of anything, honestly, as her fingers slipped below the black lace of your panties, as she toyed with your clit and drank in those pathetic sounds you might’ve thought someone else was making, if your own voice hadn’t been so recognizable. Your body was too numb, your nerves already too burnt, Rosaria’s chest too cold where it pressed against yours, like your life depended on little more than ice and sleet. It didn’t feel good, but your face must’ve been flushed, your pupils blown out, your scrunched expression littered with hints that you were in anything but agony. Rosaria sounded smug. She wouldn’t sound like that, not unless you gave her a reason to. She wouldn’t do that to you, not unless she thought you deserved it.

“For fuck’s sake,” She drawled, slowly, like she didn’t have anywhere better to be. She didn’t have anywhere better to be. She wouldn’t have bothered to spend time with you, otherwise. “You’re already so damn wet. If I’d known you’d be this needy, I wouldn't have bothered with the fucking pills.”

You opened your mouth, but you were barely able to get out a strangled cry before something was inside of you, your panties pushed to the side and two long fingers scissoring you open, too quickly, too suddenly, too violently. It was like she’d broken a dam, like some necessary barrier had been crossed and crushed, like everything you’d lacked, earlier, everything your mind had been merciful enough to block out came flooding in for the first time. There was the sting, tight and tearing and impatient, but there was pleasure, too, something beyond awareness, something beyond discomfort. It was a fire, smoldering and invasive, and you didn’t like it. You didn’t like the way your hips bucked to meet her hand, or the new weight behind your eyes, or her smirk, her smile, her self-satisfied sneer. You didn’t like that she was happy. You didn’t like that you were in pain, and she was happy. If you were being honest with yourself, you might’ve been able to admit you didn’t like Rosaria at all, right now.

“S-Stop, Rosey, it hurts—” She had a pattern, now, a tangible pace, a vengeance you wished you'd never provoked. She must’ve hated you. She must’ve. You couldn’t think of another reason she’d curl her fingers like that, another reason she’d abuse every sensitive spot that made you whine and tremble and tense-up, another reason she’d be so mean, especially to you, especially now, especially here. It wouldn’t even matter if you made noise, if you cried out, if you screamed. It couldn’t be louder than your rapid heartbeat, your racing pulse, the wet clicks that only got worse as Rosaria slipped a third finger in and left you to clench around her, too humiliated to care about the slight pain. “Please, I don’t wanna—”

“What did I say about talking?” She was being cold again, ruthless, but it was a playful sort of cruelness, her tone just lilted enough to make you feel guilty for trying to convince yourself she was such a monster. “You don’t want to what? Sit pretty and let me do all the work? Stand there and cum?” There was a laugh, a flick of her wrist, and the heel of her hand came up to grind against your clit. Instantly, you wished you’d never said anything at all. “Do it. Make yourself useful, for once. Cum.”

You didn’t want to. You really, really, really didn’t want to, but there was nothing you could do to stave it off, to get away from it, to keep your knees from buckling or your body from going rigid or Rosaria from kissing you, stifling the breathy moan that threatened to spill out between choked sobs and quiet pleas for her to stop. At least she was gentle about it, as gentle as she could be, pointed canines barely cutting at your lips, a cloud of lingering cigarette smoke barely choking you, her touch barely forceful enough to bruise, as she cupped your cheek with her free hand, tilting your head back and encouraging you to lean into the gesture.

It was almost sweet, how she lingered, how she didn’t pull away until after the aftershocks had faded, until you’d stopped trying to resist, until you were too tired to do anything but collapse into her when she let you go, catching you the moment you threatened to fold into yourself. It was a small mercy. You didn’t want to spend the rest of the night on the ground, sobbing yourself to sleep in some dark, claustrophobic alley. You didn’t want to do that. You didn’t want to be here.

You just wanted to be with Rosaria. You just wanted to be anywhere else, with her.

“Rosey,” you tried, testing the waters. You tried to blink, to stand up on your own, but your eyelids felt heavy, you felt heavy. Rosaria only hummed, in response, snaking an arm around your waist. Already, you were struggling to remember why you couldn’t stand. You were struggling to remember why it hurt so much, when you tried to. “I… I’m not having fun, anymore. Can we go home?”

“You’re lucky I like you, princess.” You were. She was such a good friend, and she always came out drinking with you, and she always took care of you the day afterward, too, when you were sore and hungover and, more often than not, too bruised and battered to get out of bed. Even if the kiss she pressed into the top of your head made you shiver, even if the ghost of her icy breath made your skin crawl, even if a part of you was still begging to keep her at a distance, you were lucky to have her. You were thankful you had her, thankful enough to ignore how low her hands dipped as she held you up, thankful enough to stop yourself from thinking about the slick dripping down your thighs, and the cut on the side of your neck, and the chalk coating your tongue, tasteless and unremarkable, but not completely unfamiliar.

Thankful enough to look up at her and smile, as she finally sapped away the last of your warmth.

“Let’s go home.”

[oneoftheprettynerds]

Just My Type: Dark!Steve x Reader (Mob AU)

Chapter 2 in the Lipstick and Crayons Series.

Chapter 1: Welcome to the Darkside

Main Masterlist

A/N: This chapter is 2K words more than the last chapter and I’ve second guessed every single line in this one. This story is getting a lot of traction guys and I’m equal parts happy and scared. Thank you for the nice comments, they do encourage me. Also I’m just ranting feel free to skip this note haha. Your support in any form: like, comment or reblog is appreciated greatly. Also you can dm if you want to be friends, God knows I need those. Hopefully, this chap was worth the wait. Also, I made a poster for this on the main masterlist so check that out, it might be foreshadowing dome plot.

Warning: Eventual Non-Con, Sickening Threats, Mob Themes, Violence, Death, Manipulation, a mild mental breakdown, Cheap Tricks later.

Genres + Characters: Mob AU, Single Parents AU, Steve Rogers x Reader.

Summary: Steve can't ever repay you for what you did. After meeting you, Steve believes his broken family is the missing piece in the puzzle of your own wrecked one. Indebting the crime lord to you has been the biggest mistake of your life, cause now you can't get rid of him, no matter what. Loyalty and favours go a long way in the mob.

Chapter 2: Just My Type

It had almost been a week since the incident and you had barely gotten a wink of sleep. When you drove back to your house that night, Steve surprisingly didn’t argue as you had expected. After that friend of his whispered something in his ears, you only assumed he was needed elsewhere and you couldn’t be more thankful for that. They escorted you to your car and Steve thanked you with a strained smile, words genuine but eyes calculating. You didn’t even wonder what went inside his head. You were thankful for the peace and quiet of your own car, content to just get out of the area and into your humble abode.

After you put the already asleep Grace to bed, you couldn’t bring yourself to get out of her room. You just sat on the floor beside the bed, hand intertwined with hers as you rested your head beside her tummy on the mattress.

Your adrenaline wore off and your limbs ached as your thoughts finally settled into place, the gravity of the catastrophe a few hours prior hitting you. Tears made their way down your cheeks as you realized that you both could have very well died tonight.

One bullet could have sealed each of your lives and you were basically defenseless had Steve not saved you against the creeping assaulter. You couldn’t commend yourself for even defending yourself against one attacker, the guilt of killing someone harboring in your tired head. Your quiet whimpers eventually wore you out, while Grace’s shallow breaths lulled you to sleep.

You didn’t manage to sleep for long though, every time your eyes closed, horrific images flashed in your mind. A blood curdling scream here, heaps of dead bodies there, with distant exploding sounds all around. You could see men clad in black holding guns to Grace’s head and whensoever you woke up, you just wondered how much more creative your mind could get, making these visuals so realistic.

When 8 AM rolled in, you didn’t wake Grace up even though it was Monday and you had work. You got up, changed into a long tee after a shower and called your office and then her daycare. You knew you would have a hard time going back to your normal life, to become trusting enough to leave her alone.

Your assumption about yourself was right. You took almost the entire week off, which your boss generously allowed you to after hearing your traumatic experience, which soon made the city news headlines. All your colleagues checked on you, almost once in the five day break you took, and sweetly enough offered to bring you anything you needed.

It was kind of them, but none of them could bring you what your heart genuinely craved: peace and assurance that you and Grace would be safe.

Even though Saturdays were off, you did go to work to see what you missed and where to start on again. You went in because you knew that the random spurt of resolution you got in the bathroom to collect your life, wouldn’t last.

To ease back into your normal life, you gathered your guts, called a babysitter and left home. You couldn’t bring yourself to leave Grace at the daycare just yet. One of your good friends offered to come in to the office and help you, even on the weekend and you were quite grateful to him.

When you both decided to take lunch in the nearby dining place, you both got to talking, the conversation obviously originating from ‘How have you been?’ and ‘Is Grace okay?’. You reminisced about how you used a photobooth to hide, grotesquely and uncomfortably chuckling when you remembered Sarah calling you her mom and how her dad saved you all.

You deliberately left the part where you killed someone and Steve shot someone too. You hadn’t come to terms with it yet and you stiffly restricted your mind whenever it tried to go down that lane.

He sensed how the conversation was becoming tense and distressing for you and briskly redirected the topic.

“I hope the dad was hot though?” He wiggled his eyes creepily and you snorted at his vulgarity, light for the first time in days.

“He was easy on the eyes; I will admit that.” You played along, recalling your girlfriends and how you used to ogle people.

“Don’t be a homewrecker though, I don’t support cheating.” He said nonchalantly, checking his phone as a notification bell rang off.

“He’s a widower.”

His eyes snapped up and met yours as his head tilted in confusion. “That’s a strange fact to know about someone you met for a few minutes.”

Steve’s even stranger comment about his dead wife popped in your mind and before you could stop yourself, you blurted that out as well.

“He even said and I quote, ‘She deserved what she got.’” He put his phone down, weirdly amused.

“Ooh Creepy! Do you think he is one of those husbands who kill their wives and bury them in the backyard? The podcasts always say that the psychopaths are visually handsome and charming. And his statement was quite vague and spooky.” He continued munching, and you felt that now Aiden was really paying attention unlike before.

“Steve did have a gun while searching for Sarah, come to think of it.” You drank your tea and awaited his response. What you did not expect was his eyes to widen and worry to cloud his features.

“Um Widower Steve with a toddler Sarah? At the place where The Vices attacked?” He mumbled, grabbing his phone and doing God knows what on it. Your eyebrows furrowed and before you could ask him what was up with his antics, he resumed.

“This is a long shot but I really hope your Steve didn’t look like this.” He positioned the phone in your vision, and you could already tell it was Steve by the sapphire blue of his eyes piercing through the screen into your soul. The picture was a month or two old, his hair was much longer when you met him than in the photo.

“This is him.” Your eyes met Aiden’s and worry visibly took over his features as his forehead creased and jaw tense.

He looked around the restaurant, finding it empty in the afternoon. He leaned and whispered, “This Steve of yours is dangerous.”

You interrupted Aiden, even though you already knew Steve was, the sight of his armed men still fresh in your head, and inquired, “Why do you say so?”

“It’s just like the fictional stories we hear from our parents, except here, in this city of ours, every myth holds true. There are really powerful men, untouchable by law, who reign the city silently and live luxuriously. Every shady, under the table deal you’ve heard of, transpires. Illegal trades, fraud schemes and bounty hunters are not fictional, they exist here. These men kill whatever hinders them and trust me, you don’t want to be the deer caught in their Jaguar’s headlights.”

Ice froze in your veins again, resembling the fear you felt that night but now because of your deemed ‘savior’. You convinced yourself that you had not wronged him in any way, instead had saved his daughter’s life.

“Are you in contact with him? If you are, distance yourself cleverly, don't block him immediately.”

“No, we just parted ways near my car, he thanked me for Sarah and was called away. It’s almost been a week and he hasn’t reached out if that’s what you mean. We didn’t exchange contacts and I don’t think I even told him my full name.” You explained yourself as if you were on the witness stand in court, trying to convince yourself more than Aiden.

“Pray that he doesn’t remember you more than that, if at all. I’m being totally honest here in telling you this, I’m genuinely worried for you and Grace. You are smart but he is powerful. He has unimaginable resources and if you become more than a speck of dust on his windshield, you are screwed. There is no exaggeration here.” You took his words to your heart and swore to be careful, if not for yourself then for Grace.

The rest of the day went by and you found yourself dwelling on and worrying about Aiden’s words. At least he put it out there as it was. Heeding his advice, you did google Steve on your phone, finally finding him in the topmost news headline when you added ‘Buck’ in the search bar as well.

‘With 38 lawsuits pending against businessman Steve Rogers, the filers have lost all hope in prosecuting him. All cases are being drawn out for indefinite periods of time by the Chief Justice Bruce……’

Aiden was right.

Businessmen was code for illegal mob heads. Cases being stretched on meant he was, in fact, invincible, at least to the common man’s fists.

You flickered through several titles, each one more surprising than the last. He was believed to be involved in the carnival attack, alleged for three hit and run cases that he didn’t lose but the witnesses swore they saw him driving and was also rumored to have brought in quintals of drugs just last week, but the packets just evaporated into thin air and there was no proof of their existence in the first place even on incessant searching.

Every crime of his made you shudder and you mentally thanked Aiden for pulling you out of your oblivion. Your mind raced and heart palpated and you cursed yourself for being so drastically unaware even after living here for almost four years. Technically speaking, Steve and you were even, him saving your life and you saving his daughter’s. No logical reason came to your mind for him contacting you ever.

You wished as Aiden said and assured yourself that your paths would never cross again, Steve not having reached out in a week, so hopefully never again.

That thought went out the window when you reached home to find a box awaiting you. Hannah, the babysitter you had called, informed you it came around 5 in the evening and was exclusively to be opened by you today.

Your mind raced as you paid the babysitter, your hands sweaty as you tried not to think about the gift and its sender. There was an apparently clear answer to who mailed it but you refused to accept that, courtesy of Aiden.

The box was of the height of Grace, it was black with red hearts painted across it; some red roses also sparingly adorned it. You opened the lid and found tons of red tissues and a multi-flower bouquet adorned with mostly red roses and a few purple and pink flowers.

Because of your frequent gardening in your backyard, you knew all the flowers’ meanings. To sum it all up, red flowers, especially roses were used for courting someone. Pink meant admiration, purple for beauty and you knew the ‘violet’ flowers were for loyalty.

As your nerves increased tenfold, you willed yourself to get it over with and empty out the box first, ignoring the little card in your bouquet, saving the ‘best’ for last. You find a mini bouquet inside but unlike yours, it had chocolates of every kind. You did read its card and cringed when it was for Grace, bothered not by the deed but by the doer.    

Further inside were some animal plushies, face masks, perfumes, scented body lotions and shampoos. Your head hurt thinking about the ‘single mother care package’ delivered to you by someone you refused to acknowledge.

As Grace sat in her playpen occupied, you dared to pick your card and read its message, your heart beating unrealistically fast for someone who refused to accept the cruciality of her situation.

~

I can’t thank you enough in this lifetime for saving my little princess. The gift of your help is more than anything money could ever buy for me. Please accept this invitation of mine for dinner tomorrow night, 7PM at La Bonne Nuit, as a symbol of my sincere gratitude for everything you’ve done. I’ll gets the kids covered and pick you up, you just be ready and look as amazing you always do.                                                                                           Sincerely,                                                                      Steve Rogers

                                                                                            ~

You stilled as you read it over and over again.

An invitation, your ass. Even in writing his authority portrayed, there was no question and hope for you coming, he just stated that you’d come. Looking pretty as always? You just met him once, in the middle of a calamity, covered in dirt and blood.

All the red roses and gifts screamed his romantic interest but you illusioned yourself into thinking they meant gratitude. You wouldn’t be able to digest it all otherwise.

Knowing what you knew now about Steve, you understood there was no denying the dinner tomorrow. You had to get out of his clutches and distance yourself, but as Aiden had so rightfully said, cleverly.

That night you laid in bed mulling over your next course of actions. You had called the gift shop to return the unwarranted presents you received but they said it was non refundable and anonymous to trace. You bitterly snorted in their face, they put a card with Steve’s name on it for heaven’s sake!

You didn’t flinch even when you realized you never gave Steve your address, neither for mailing stuff nor for picking you up. There was no number given to call him and thank or to call him and deny. The bastard had planned it all out, and you felt like you were driving in a one way lane, going deeper into the tunnel. Somewhere among your all-relentless fretting, you managed to finally sleep.

 When the doorbell rang, your eyebrows furrowed. It was just 6 PM and you weren’t expecting anybody else except for Steve. You had already begun getting ready, having developed a habit of keeping an extra margin of time now having a toddler. You still had to assemble Grace’s essential backpack, fill it with her meds and bottles.

While still putting on your diamond earring, you made your way to the door, unlocking it to find a redhead grinning at you. Before you could interact with her, a small body clung to your legs and you looked down to find the azure eyed kid that put you in this mess, Sarah, smiling up at you.

“Mama! You look pwetty!” She looked up in awe and now aware that she didn’t have a mother, you were even more so coerced into accepting this title rather than telling the kid that 'you are semi orphaned'.

“I’m Wanda, Sarah’s nanny. Mr. Rogers told me to pick her friend, Grace, up for the night?” So, this was what Steve meant. Bringing Sarah was proof enough of her legitimacy, but behind her you saw ‘Buck’ salute you from the driver’s seat of the black car. One of these days, you needed to learn his real name.

You invited Wanda inside and Sarah ran to Grace immediately, grabbing and whining while asking Grace to give her some popcorn she was munching on, her fist generously full.

In your open plan kitchen, you grabbed two plastic bowls, filled them with each with the tub of popcorn that sat in the microwave and handed each toddler one, fortunately quietening Sarah. Sarah obeyed Grace, in first thanking you, their ‘mama’ and then following her to her open playpen.

You faced Wanda again who sat on a barstool and kept on beaming. If your annoyance at her amusement showed, she sure didn’t let it falter the smile.

“Mr. Rogers told me you’d worry about your daughter, but I assure you she’d be in more than capable hands.” All you could focus on was how self-reassured she was. “I’ve served him for almost two years, the last family I served, I was there for 8 years and before them, I was employed for 3. I know the general bedtime and snacks, all I need from you is information about her allergies.”

You nodded and told her about Grace, her meds and what all you packed. When you got to know that her family owned the daycare Grace went to, you were finally somewhat convinced. After seeing them off, it was about fifteen minutes later, that the devil disguised in Prada showed up at your door.

You grabbed your purse and your keys. Wiping your sweaty palms on your dress, you opened the door. Steve stood there, a smirk lodging on his handsome face. His blue, three-piece suit perfectly paired with his cerulean eyes was impressive to say the least.

He was dressed to kill, and it appeared as if you were his first victim.

As your eyes took him in from top to bottom, his did the same lazily, taking their time, resting at certain places for longer period than others.

“You look stunning.”

You knew you did. You wore one of your more expensive dresses when you found out La Bonne Nuit to be one of the few seven-star hotels in the country. In hindsight, if you’d have dressed worse, maybe he’d have left you alone.

“Thank you.”

“Shall we?” He offered you his hand and you obliged with your palm in his. Your other hand pulled the doorknob while you stepped out, all alarms already set-in place. He waited while you locked and put the keys in and when you were done, with a soft kiss along your knuckles, he pulled you along.

The act surprised you, your stomach turning and your gut wrenching and you wondered if you’d be able to process the food after all, with your upset digestive system.

Like a proper gentleman, he opened the door for you and when you settled, he took his position at the driver’s seat. The silence was painful for you, your overthinking finally filling ideas in your head that you avoided contemplating about all day, focusing on Grace.

He was relaxed though; his humming was proof enough.

Mid way through, your thoughts were rudely interrupted when a hand housed itself on your knee. You glanced to find Steve’s palm slightly rubbing your knee. If it was meant to be assuring, you certainly didn’t feel like it.

You frowned and looked up to Steve who still had the arrogant smirk on his face, eyes straight ahead on the road, giving no indication of his inappropriate touching.

You wanted to swat his hand away but a brainwave dashed through your head and a disturbing thought made you halt, that whether he carried guns to restaurants as well, since carnivals were no big deal.

You ignored his hand and continued looking outside, pretending to ignore it as well as he did. Your scowl was a huge giveaway though.

You didn’t know that, but when your eyes found their way out, his finally rested on your face, the smirk growing even more.

Thankfully, apart from the incongruous touching, the dinner went okay-ish. The food and wine were impeccable, perfect even, the restaurant on the hotel’s top floors was so picturesque. You tried to savor your one-time experience there, knowing you’d no way be able to come back there.

Well, you tried to relish as much as you could while your mind still sat there, wary of the human in front of you. If you’d ignore your journey here, Steve was nothing short of a true gentleman, often making you wonder if you had imagined his hand on you.

This ‘friendly’ date you were having was probably one of the best you have had, he had left no expenses. He appeared to be interested in your work, about your childhood and about Grace’s but you swiftly avoided his questions about her father. He was growing a tad bit too comfortable for your liking and you still refused to entertain the idea that this was a ‘date’ date.

When you were finally onto dessert, the last course of your meal, your table was shadowed by the broad frame of a brunette and his date. He clapped Steve’s shoulder and Steve rose to hug him, you awkwardly smiled.

“It’s been far too long since you’ve been here, Cap. Why don’t you and your gorgeous date stop by my penthouse for a bit? We could finally go over the papers you sent me, in person?” He winked, they discussed something more and then went away, his date bowing and trailing after him as well.

Steve claimed his seat again, and finally told you about the interrupter. “That was my good friend, Tony Stark, always in a hurry. I’ll introduce you to him when we meet him later.”

“I think I’ll be heading home; you need not worry about my introduction, I hardly think we’ll ever run into each other again.” His eyes narrowed and you clarified, “Me and Mr. Stark, I meant.”

That’s good, don’t associate yourself with more of his kind.

“He was so kind in inviting you though, it would be rude to refuse.”

“It’s already late, Steve. And I’ve never left Grace alone for a night yet. What if she’s antsy? What if she is bothered? What if she feels unsafe? She's only used to very few people, and after last week, I-” You had started the sentence hoping to use Grace as an excuse but every word of yours succeeded in making you more apprehensive.

The carnival night flashed in your mind, along with the nightmares and you started panicking even more. Your hands clammy, your dessert spoon fell in your lap as sought your phone in your purse, hoping to call Wanda for an update. You felt like a terrible mother, who left her child with a stranger, only a week after she suffered trauma, just to go on a date with a mobster.

Steve reached across the table and grabbed your fidgety hands and as you wriggled to get your hands free, he softly called your name. Voice stern but vocals gentle. Your blurry eyes snapped to meet his while he guided you to breathe deeply, in and out.

His firm hold convinced you to listen to him, you’d never free yourself of them otherwise.

When you had calmed a bit, he withdrew his hands and fetched his phone. Your thoughts slowed down, and you wondered if anyone here was judging you. Your little scene, mercifully, went unnoticed by the other affluent people dining here.

Steve handed you his phone where four colored frames rested, the screen showing you Grace and Sarah cuddled in a frilly, pink four poster where Wanda sat too, her lips moving.

The feed was live and the screen muted, both the toddlers’ eyes fluttering close slowly, on the bridge of sleep.

You handed the phone back to Steve and drank your water while he rubbed circles on the back of one of your hands. You never freaked out like you did right now, always collected and never giving into anxiety. What had happened to you?

Well, In your defense, you had never experienced a disaster either.

“The kids are safe; I’m never putting either of them in harm’s way ever again.”

Your mind did catch the plural in his statement but you promised yourself you would not let it get that far and continued drinking your water, emptying the entire glass.

“The HD image you just saw was by cameras Tony recently developed. His technology is amazing, I’ll take you to his lab sometime.” You appreciated his attempt to redirect the topic but you also focused on how tech-savvy his friends were as well.

You hummed and agreed, trying to be ambiguous with your answer.

When you finished your dessert, you hoped he’d forget about his ‘friend’ Tony but to no avail.

“His penthouse is two floors above. He owns this hotel as well in case you didn’t notice.” He led you to the elevator as you recalled the Starks Group logo you saw earlier sometime.

Some AI named Jarvis opened the elevator doors for you in the living room of Tony’s penthouse. It was even more magnificent than the restaurant earlier, the place illuminated by several hues of different colours. Steve chuckled and strung you along, introducing you to a ginger-head named Pepper, who was Tony’s date earlier and went to search for his acquaintance.

She offered you wine but you politely declined, opting for water instead. She brought your glass to you from the extravagant kitchen and you both sat on the barstool there instead of the living room. Too anxious to say the wrong thing, you stayed quiet until her voice filled the deafening silence.

“So, Steve almost never brings dates around. You two serious?” She questioned, leaning towards you, waiting for some gossip, no doubt.

“Oh no! We aren’t dating. He just invited me for a friendly dinner. We merely met the other week.” You deliberately left out the part where there was bombing by crime families and attack on the common man.

“Honey, in the mob life, you don’t just introduce random people to the fam.”

Oh, she wasn’t being shy about the whole mob ordeal. It seemed weird to hear it from her, since you and Steve hadn’t used the word yet. Maybe he figured you already knew considering the circumstances you met in or how famous he was.

“We really aren’t romantically involved. This dinner was just a gesture of gratitude if I’m being truthful.”

She chuckled, as if you were a kid making stories and quizzed, “Gratitude for what?”

You trapped yourself into that one. You didn’t know how to answer her and your brain downright blanked. Surprisingly,, Steve came to your rescue and two voices interposed your conversation.

Steve called your name and as you turned to the men, he continued, “She’s the one who saved Sarah the other night. You know the story, Wilson probably got it printed.”

“Impressive, really. Hey, I’m Tony and I see you’ve already met Pepper, my fiancée.” He shook your hand and kissed your knuckles, much like Steve did earlier in the day. You bowed, smiled and mumbled a ‘nice to meet you as well’. They escorted you to the elevator and Tony continued.

“Well, it’s not everyday Steve brings brave and extraordinarily attractive women around. Welcome to the family, sweetie. She’s a keeper, Cap.” He winked while saying the last sentence and before you could correct him, Steve ushered you inside the elevator, bro-hugging him. As the doors closed, Pepper winked at you from behind Tony and a shudder ran through you.

Okay you had to make it clear, get on the same page.

As the elevator music filled the silence, you started, “Steve, look we aren’t-”, “I served in the army, that’s why Tony calls me Cap, short for captain.” And crudely got interrupted.

“I never wanted to get into the army, I thought people were fools to sacrifice the one life they got. But I went to make my mother’s dream a reality, I really loved her, you know? Sarah is named after her, my mother.”

His voice broke at the end and as much as you wanted to redirect onto your former topic, you couldn’t. This amiability of yours would be the death of you.

“She died alone in her bed; I was dispatched too far away to even make it back for her funeral.” He mumbled but you heard him clear as a sunny day, and he leaned back onto the wall for support while you awkwardly rubbed his shoulder to return the support he provided earlier during your mental breakdown.

He closed his eyes and gathered himself, taking deep breaths. As the elevator dinged, his eyes opened and he gave you a strained smile.  

The car ride to his mansion was painfully silent, his mind too sidetracked to focus on harassing you again. With all that you went through today, you almost forgot about that.

His mansion was enormous, twenty guards stood outside and even more patrolled the lawn. He took you inside his house, the interior even more detailed and scenic than Tony’s temporary residence.

You just concentrated on swiftly getting Grace and Uber-ing back. As Steve showed you earlier, Grace and Sarah hugged and slept and it was a meticulous task to untangle their limbs without waking either of them up andnd get Grace with her back-pack. You thanked Wanda on the way out, hoping to avoid Steve but somehow he stood outside before you, leaning on his sleek black car. He opened the door for you before you could refuse the ride. You settled with Grace in the backseat itself, trying to be smart.

He just summoned one of his guards to drive and sat alongside you in the back. You didn’t let the annoyance at his clinginess show though. You just focused on Grace who drooled over your shoulder.

Hopefully, there won’t be any point of exposure to him ever again, your circles didn’t match, both social and professional. Your Venn diagrams didn’t overlap anywhere. This should be reason enough to avoid meeting ever again.

He didn’t try anything even this ride around. You doubted it was hardly because of the toddler or because of the driver. He did as he pleased, if he wanted to he could very well grope you. Luckily, he wasn't in the mood.

When you reached your dwelling, you stepped out hastily, thanking him in a whisper. You fumbled to get your keys out, but since everything you held slowed you down, he caught up with you without even trying.

He took and held Grace’s bag while you drew the keys out, Grace still on your hip. He handed you the bag back, “So this is it, I guess?”

“Yeah, tonight was a total delight. Thanks for the dinner and everything, really.” You put up your best façade, hoping to convince him.

“It was, thanks to you. The company matters the most.”

You awkwardly chuckled and you sensed him leaning in, his eyes flickering shut. Your eyes closed as you turned your head to avoid him, so that his lips would peck your cheek.

They never came.

Your eyes opened to find his and he chuckled, leaning in once again swiftly, catching you off guard this time. He didn’t meet your lips though, he kissed the corner of your mouth, lips overlapping for a fraction of skin.

“In due time, baby.” He stepped back and strolled to his car leisurely, content in his own world.

You opened your door and slammed it shut, the peck feeling wrong on so many levels. It felt more sensual than a lover’s kiss, leaving room for intimacy and longing.

Your thoughts ran a hundred kilometers an hour, the most absurd but nauseatingly true being, this was a date and it was not your last encounter.

Steve smirked outside in his car, the dinner an absolute success in his opinion. Tonight just made him feel that you both were more than compatible for each other. You needing him during your mental breakdown, him relaxing under your shy touch, Tony’s approval, not that important though, and your anxiety for Grace was the best part, because he, more often than he’d like to admit, fussed about Sarah the same way, agonizing and fretting her well being.

A text lit up his black screen and his grin widened even more if possible.

‘The Stark cameras are up and working, Sir.’

[mandoalorian]

ohh hi!! I love your writing so much! I was thinking about that part where max is making wishes come true... how about reader touching him and telling him that her wish is... you know... ksksksks it would be a great plot for a smut 🥵

Lord of Desire [Maxwell Lord x Reader] SMUT *sex pollen*

Word count: 4.3k

Rating: 18+ only.

Warnings: SMUT; sex pollen (with that comes it being a dub-con too), overstimulation, cock warming, Dom! Reader, Sub! Max, oral (m! and f! receiving), p in v, slight yearning, reader has a crush on Max, happy ending.

Masterlist

You were one of his many assistants. One of his many assistants who were constantly at his beck and call, who would do anything and everything for him. And you'd be lying if you said you didn't have the biggest, fattest crush on Maxwell Lord. And you'd be lying again if it didn't bother you— the way he'd fuck a different assistant every day, without a care in the world. He did it meaninglessly, discarding whatever they wanted so he could get whatever he desired. Because it was always about him. He took charge, he was the boss.

You heard the other assistants gossip on their lunch breaks about their fantasies, sharing and gushing over their private moments between themselves and Maxwell. You preferred not to say anything about your own experiences, instead, you'd stand in the corner and sip on your tea, listening intently. You were someone who enjoyed your own company, who liked to keep yourself to yourself. You were certain the other assistants didn't even know your name.

"He went down on me." Raquel announced one morning, emptying a packet of sweetener into her latte. Your eyes widened slightly, although you kept them down, not wanting to illustrate any emotion to your colleagues. Deep down, you couldn't help but feel the pot of jealousy begin to stir up in the pit of your stomach. Why— why did all the other assistants have these wild stories about Max and all you could talk about was the way he'd bend you over his desk and fuck you with no remorse? You'd dreamt about it, you'd imagine the way his tongue might lick through your folds, his perfect nose nudging against the bud of your clit. They talked about it like they were competing with each other. Some were even delusional enough to think that Maxwell actually loved them back. You swallowed away your jealousy, held your head up high and for the first time— you said something.

"Liar." the single word dripped with envy and you hated the way it rolled off your tongue. The three assistants, including Raquel, snapped their heads up to stare at you. Raquel's glare was furious.

"Excuse me?" she asked, both her eyebrows raised incredulously.

"Mr Lord doesn't go down on anyone." you fired back. It was true. You knew him— you'd worked for him for the longest time. You knew he wouldn't do that. But if you were so certain that she was lying, why did you feel so jealous? If he was going to go down on anyone, it should've been you.

You didn't care to hear whatever Raquel had to say. You had to go see Max— pay him a little visit— find out the truth. You were finally going to confront him. You were fueled with jealousy and your rage was a blinding light as you stormed through Black Gold Cooperative, earning a few curious glances as your heels clicked against the marble floor. You wrapped both your hands around the two door handles that led into Maxwell's office, and pushed them open without even a knock. Maxwell, who was knee deep in paperwork, quickly looked up at you as you barged over to his desk, hand on hip. He swallowed nervously, dropping his gold embellished pen and offering you a polite smile.

"Not like you to just storm in here without knocking," Maxwell smirked, an eyebrow quirked at your sudden change in behaviour. "You've worked here long enough to know the rules," You scoffed, folding your arms across your chest. But before you could reply, Maxwell opened his mouth again. "But I'm glad you're here." he revealed, looking at you with those big, chocolate brown eyes. "Come, sit." he pointed at the empty chair that was opposite him.

You found yourself softening at the sentiment. He never, ever would say things like that. He'd never offer compliments or be genuine. Everything about his nature was cold and distant, but in those five words, his tone was sweet like honey. In a way, it brought you comfort. That completely through you off course. You sunk into the plush leather chair and began to nervously fumble with your fingers as he leaned over his messy desk, propping his elbows against the expensive oak wood. "I've discovered something amazing," he said breathlessly. "Something that can change the world."

You blinked. "What is it?" you hated the way your voice sounded small and timid. That's not the type of person you wanted to be in front of him, but it was always the type of person he made you out to be. With you, he would always exert his power— his dominance. When he fucked you, he'd whisper murmurs of praise in your ear. He wouldn't let you touch him, kiss him, he'd show no affection. He'd pin your hands together and take you from behind— and you'd let him with no question about it. Just for once, you wanted to explore a different side to Max, a side where you could be in control.

"Take my hands," he held his hands out and you cautiously looked down, swallowing the nervous lump in your throat. You took in the image of his thick, ring clad fingers and already felt your panties begin to dampen with arousal. Max curled his fingers, encouraging you to take his hands rather than just stare at them indefinitely. You caved, finally resting your palms flat in his. He interlocked his fingers in yours, his grip tight but firm. You could feel the coolness of his solid gold rings against your soft skin. "Make a wish."

You blinked again, this time completely dumbfounded. Make a wish? Had he finally lost it? His whole mantra was ‘if you want it you can have it’ — or something like that. But this whole wish thing? This was new.

"I don't-" you bit your lip, glancing from your hands to his face. His eyes were set heavy into you though, boring into your face and taking in every feature of yours that he admired so much. "I don't know what you mean." you sighed eventually, wanting to pull away from your boss. Maybe this was a bad idea after all.

"What do you wish for?" Maxwell rephrased, flashing you that same smile he displayed so much for the world to indulge in on television. You hated it. It wasn't real. It wasn't him. You'd seen his real smile when he'd occasionally laugh at one of your jokes, or when he'd spy on you from the corner of his office as you played with Alistair. The small, toothy grin and his little dimple that would appear in his left cheek. Just for once, you wished he'd show you that beautiful smile of his to your face.

No, that wasn't it. You wished for more. You wished for every single dream, every single fantasy you had about him to come true. Could this be your opportunity to reveal all your pent up feelings and jealousy? Maxwell waited patiently, practically seeing the mental cogs turn in your brain as you thought this through. You rubbed your thighs together as your slick had seeped through the thin lace material of your panties.

He had taken everything from you. Now it was finally your turn to take something back.

"I wish," you started and watched as Maxwell closed his eyes. The fact he wasn't looking at you was about to make this so much easier. You were just going to say it. You could do this. "I wish… I wish that just for once, you'd let me fuck you. You'd let me take control. You'd beg and plead for me, be a good boy and do everything I ask of you. And you'll take it," you smile to yourself at the mere thought. "And most importantly, I wish that while we do this, you would just pretend to love me. Pretend to care about me," you felt your eyes sting from the tears you didn't realise had been penting up. That was what it all boiled down to— the helpless crush you'd had on your boss for the past three years. "Please." you finally huffed out.

Maxwell's eyes shot open as a gust of wind blew through the room, knocking the stacks of paper from his desk and breezing through your hair. When you finally looked back at Max, his eyebrows were furrowed together in bewilderment. He looked around his office, slightly dazed, and when he finally looked back at you, you noticed his eyes had darkened considerably. They were almost black with desire.

"Wh- where did that wind come from?" you asked, pulling your hands away from his and quizzically looking around the room. Not a window was open, the fan wasn't on…

Maxwell looked down where, already, his erection was strained against his tailored suit pants. "Holy shit," Maxwell muttered. "It worked. It actually worked." Max dropped his hand to his crotch and began to palm himself through the material, his fingers tracing the outline of his cock. He was painfully hard, trying to ignore the desperation which urged him to get off right then and there.

You gulped, standing up. "I'm sorry Mr Lord," you shook your head feeling embarrassed. You didn't know what had just happened— if your boss had played some kind of sick prank on you, but you weren't willing to stay and find out. "I- I best get back to work."

"No!" Maxwell choked out, rising to his feet and slamming his fists on the desk. The noise was enough to make you jump. "Please," he whispered. "Lock the door and...stay."

You blinked momentarily as you took in his instruction. You'd never heard him speak to you like that before. You slowly stalked over to the double doors, flicked the lock in place before turning back around to face your boss. His hair had fallen slightly out of place, dark blonde strands tousled over his forehead.

As you got closer, you noticed the pearls of sweat that beaded his hairline and the way his eyes became glazed with lust. He swallowed, not saying a word. He just started at you, his gaze following your every movement.

"Mr Lord?" you asked hesitantly. "Are you okay?"

Maxwell's lips parted slightly. "I…" you caught a blush creep upon his cheeks as you walked around his desk. Your eyes widened when you saw the thick outline of his cock pressed against his light grey pants. There was already a small damp patch from his precum.

"Jesus," you whispered. "What- what just happened?"

"K-kiss me," Maxwell pleaded. This was so strange— Max would never plead. He'd never beg, and he'd certainly never ask for you to kiss him. Was he toying with you? But how did he get hard so quick? So many questions. "P-please, I've been a good boy." Your eyes widened at the use of the words 'good boy'— the exact words you had used when he'd asked you for your wish. You stood there, perplexed as Maxwell let out another groan, hastily reaching down to undo his zipper.

"Wait!" you called out, stopping him. You looked over to the unoccupied leather sofa in the corner of his office that was draped in a furry, animal print blanket. "Let's go over here."

Maxwell nodded, shakily standing up and following you over to the sofa. "If… if I lay here will you-" you paused, shaking your head. "I'm going to lay here," you rephrase. "And I want you to fuck me with your tongue."

Maxwell gasped, already licking his lips greedily and nodding his head with excitement.

You kicked off your heels and pulled your skirt down, along with your lace panties, throwing them to one side. "Can I take my pants off?" Max groaned, his fingers grazing the clips of his suspenders as you unbuttoned your blouse.

"No," you shook your head, wanting to deprive him. He'd get the satisfaction he craved eventually, but now it was all about you. "You can take your jacket off though." you shrugged and as if by magic, he shrugged out of his designer suit jacket and let it fall to the floor amongst your clothes.

You sat on the sofa and opened your legs, beckoning Maxwell to come over with your fingers. He slowly stalked over to you, his gaze not tearing from your perfect form once, and he kneeled down in between your legs. "You're so pretty," he whispered, trailing soft and affectionate kisses along the softness of your inner thighs. You moaned, feeling the plumpness of his soft lips and the small trail of saliva as he gently licked and nibbled at the skin. You moaned wantonly, already feeling your toes curl as his face drew closer to your weeping cunt. "Always wanted to do this," Maxwell revealed. "You have the prettiest pussy in the whole fucking office, always wanted to taste."

Max licked a stripe between your folds, his low grumbles vibrating straight through your core. "Agh," you closed your eyes as he licked another stripe. The room began to fill with lewd wet noises, and you felt your cheeks heat up as he lapped at you. "Why- why didn't you taste me sooner?" you asked, genuinely wanting to know an answer.

Maxwell sucked on your clit, holding it between his teeth as he swirled his tongue against your bud in perfect little circles. He pulled off with a pop and a groan, and you managed to get a glance of your juices and how they coated his face, glistening under the amber, artificial lighting. "Afraid," Maxwell groaned, swiping his tongue over his lip and tasting what you had left on him. "Afraid of feeling powerless and not in control. I want you- I wanted you to think of me as someone who makes rules, not follows them."

"But sometimes it's nice to lose control, just a little bit. Let go of your inhibitions…" you smiled, reaching down and letting your hand tangle in his hair. Maxwell mumbled something incoherent before reattaching his lips to your pussy. "F-fuck Max, see? This- this is good, you're so good. Shit." you praised, and it only stirred Maxwell on even more. His cock was throbbing in his pants, it ached for some kind of release. Maxwell pressed the digit of his index finger along the entrance to your hole, teasingly rubbing it as his tongue flicked over your bundle of nerves. "O-oh, you want to finger me?" you chuckle, and feel Maxwell nod against your cunt. "Okay." you grant, and his thick finger immediately presses into you, as he pushes the full way in. As he pumps his finger in and out of you, you find yourself shaking, muttering soft words of praise at him for being so obedient. He curls his finger perfectly so it hits that sweet spot inside of you with every thrust, and his tongue doesn't stray away from you for one moment. He loves the way your walls tighten around his finger and he imagines it was his dick instead— the mere thought making his manhood jump with excitement in his pants. His kitten licks grow more intense as he pulls you towards your first orgasm, your thighs involuntarily shaking around his head as you cum on his tongue. He removes his finger as your climax washes over you, and stares at your cunt with admiration, watching it clench around nothing.

You find yourself heaving and panting as your high washes over you, trying to process everything that just happened. "I've never done that with an employee before," Max revealed, shakily raising to his feet again. You can't contain your smile, knowing that Raquel had been lying earlier. "You tasted just as good as I imagined. So sweet, like fucking candy."

You shuffle upwards to sit up, noticing your wetness on the leather sofa. "When we're finished," you breathe. "I want you to clean up all the mess. Not the cleaners, I want to watch you do it. Okay?" Maxwell nodded obediently and your lips curved into a smile. There was something so satisfying at the thought of a big name CEO like Maxwell Lord clean up after himself. Even more satisfying knowing that he'd be cleaning your cum from the sofa his business associates will be sitting on in just a few hours.

"We're not done?" Max asked, his eyes lit up with hope. You pouted, shaking your head as you crawled over to him. On your knees, you reached up and unclipped his suspenders from the top of his pants, pulling them down his arms and letting the straps fall by his sides.

"No baby," you purred, taking your time to palm his cock over the material of his pants. "See, I could just leave you high and dry, you could've just been my quick fix. Because that's how you see me, isn't it?" you tilted your head and Maxwell frowned, looking away from you with shame. Your fingers found his silver zipper and you slowly pulled it down. "But I'm not like you," you whispered, finally pulling his pants down and freeing his aching cock. You tsked, shaking your head. "Not even wearing boxers. That's naughty of you…"

"W- will you punish me?" Maxwell asked, his puppy dog eyes glistening with desire.

You didn't reply with words, but instead, simply offered him a hum as you wrapped his fingers around his cock. Your eyes widened in surprise at his reaction to your mere touch as he let out a wanton groan and tossed his head back in delight. You spat in your hands and slowly began to pump his long, thick length with one hand. You bring your other hand down to his balls and cup them, rubbing your thumb along the curves as you feel them tighten as you jerk him off.

"C-can you- f-fuck-" Maxwell squeezed his eyes shut as you increased speed.

"What is it baby?" you ask softly. "Struggling to get out your words? Tell me, what do you want? I'm feeling generous."

"Y-your lips, please, your lips around my-my-" Maxwell chokes back a moan as you wrap your mouth along the head of his cock, sucking his tip playfully, your tongue flicking along the small slit that was beaded with precum. You moan as you taste his familiar saltiness. As you continue to suck at his head, you let your fingers grace the column of his cock, rolling your digits softly over his ridges and veins as your pussy twitched at the thought of feeling them inside you. You were desperate to feel him fill you. You were desperate to take full control. But right now, you were too drunk on the idea of overstimulating your boss. Give him a time he'll never, ever forget.

Once you're certain you've milked him of all his precum, you take his full length, gagging slightly as his head pushes against the back of your throat. He's so thick that your jaw aches as he stretches your mouth wide open, a trail of your saliva dripping down your chin. You bobbed your head up and down, thriving on the way he moans your name and strings out low, sleuthy curses of affirmation.

"Can I cum?" he asked, his voice hoarse. Your cunt quivers at the way he asks you for permission. Now you understand why he loves taking control. "I'm close- I'm gonna cum." Max groaned and you began to feel his cock involuntarily twitch in your mouth. You quickly double back, pulling off him and looking up at him with beady eyes. "N-no!" Maxwell gasped, trying to catch his breath.

"Problem?" you asked with a smirk. "Oh baby… you wanted to cum in my mouth?" you frown apologetically. Maxwell nods his head and you take in the way his tears are pricking his pretty brown eyes. He's a mess and he's your mess. "I know somewhere better you can cum." you coo, rising to your feet and pressing a soft kiss into his jaw. "Sit." you command, pointing to the same spot you made yourself comfortable in on the sofa.

Maxwell obeyed, walking over with hunched shoulders holding his cock in one hand as he slowly touched himself. You looked at him with complete desire. You knew how wet you were, but you had never seen him so hard before— you were actually wondering if you'd be able to take him.

You wrap your legs around him, straddling him, and slowly sink on his aching cock. A long, strained moan escaped Maxwell's lips as you pushed yourself all the way down, gasping as he filled you completely. Max half expected you to start riding him, he wished you'd just bounce up and down and milk him for all he had— but of course, you didn't. You stayed seated on him, warming his cock as you adjusted yourself. You began to slowly unbutton his work shirt, pulling it off him and throwing it to the floor. You pressed your hands against his chest as you shimmy even deeper, this time his balls are pressed against the curve of your ass. "Feels so good." you whisper.

"M-move." Maxwell groaned, his eyes tight shut.

"Did you just tell me what to do?" you quizzed and Maxwell quickly shook his head.

"N-no, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it…" Maxwell replied in a quick fluster. "I just….fuck…"

"You're just so desperate to cum, aren't you?" you sighed, smoothing out his dark blonde hair.

"Y-yes." he answered.

You reached down to your clit and began to rub circles, getting yourself off as you sit on his cock. "So here's what's going to happen, I'm gonna cum on your cock and you're going to take it like a good boy. You're gonna feel my pussy clench around you— and you're not— you're not fucking allowed to cum, okay? You're going to take it."

Maxwell tossed his head back, and rested his hands on your hips as he watched you play with yourself, full of his cock. It stirred him on as he gazed at the pretty sight that was before him. You were so good, you had him completely wrapped around your finger. It wasn't long until your walls were tightening around Max, and his perfectly manicured finger

-tips dug into your back.

"You're so beautiful when you cum," Max murmured and you smiled as you let yourself unravel around him. "Fuck, you feel so good. You always feel so good. The- the best,"

"Shit," you moaned. "Wanna cum pretty boy?" you asked with a wicked grin. Max nodded desperately and you adjusted your position, laying back down on the sofa. You whimpered at the loss when his cock slipped out of you, but he was quick to thrust back into when you gave him the command. "Fuck me until you cum then."

The words alone almost made Maxwell explode. You wrapped your legs around his body as he pushed his whole length deep inside you, quickly picking up the fast and brutal pace you were used to. He didn't last long though, and you weren't surprised considering you had edged him this long already. His cum splayed inside of you, painting your walls as he grunted and groaned on top of you, his arms shaking as he tried to stop himself from collapsing on you.

"Fuck," Maxwell gasped, trying to catch his breath. He felt himself soften inside of you, not wanting to pull out just yet. He was cherishing the moment and savouring the feeling. He missed your pretty pussy so much. He wanted to live in this moment forever. As his climax washed over him, he felt the magic of the wish leave his body too. You were a heaving, panting mess but you wouldn't have it any other way.

Max leaned into you, pressing a brisk and gentle kiss on your forehead, down to your nose, and then against your lips. "I love you," he admitted, whispering against your mouth. You felt your breathing catch in your throat at the revelation. "I loved you from the moment I met you. But I- just… was scared."

For a second you thought it was just the wish that was making him come out with these things— but the moment he revealed that he was scared, you knew for sure Max's words were coming from his heart.

"Scared of what?" you asked quietly, still drunk in post-coital haze. You drew lazy circles into his bicep as he nuzzled his head into the crook of his neck. He was so warm, the smell of his expensive cologne filled the room, it was intoxicating.

"I don't know…" he mumbled. "Disappointing you?"

"Oh Maxie," you whispered, pulling him in for another kiss. "You could never disappoint me. I love you too."

Maxwell smiled, his eyes glazed with unshed tears. "I've always dreamed of the day I can show you off… call you mine."

"So let's start from today," you told him, dropping your hand to his and holding it gently.

"Wait, you'll be my girlfriend?" Maxwell asked hopefully.

You nodded with a smile and he kissed you once more, passionately and filled with affection. You could really get used to this.

Taglists — (let me know if you wish to be added!)

Permanent: @supernaturalgirl @phoenixhalliwell @ah-callie @luvzoria @stardust-galaxies @wickedfrsgrl @goth-topic @nerdypinupcrystal @wonderfulfluffer @kiwi-the-first @pedroepascal @castiel-barnes @honeymandos @rocketqueen @ladycumberbatchofcamelot @dybalalover10 @girl-obsessed-with-things @elena-myth @moth-guillotine @pedro-pascal-love @hayley-the-comet @pinkninja190 @maxiarapamaya

Maxwell Lord: @mrschiltoncat

This fic: @lizzowinkyface @dindjarinswhore

[airplanned]

Zelda Trill AU part 3!

It’s absolutely shocking that I’ve never written anything involving Star Trek.  SHOCKING.

So this was really fun and useless.  Enjoy!

***

Part 1

After his unpleasant time in Hylia's presence and his turning down an away mission and his mild sinus infection, Link was very much looking forward to spending some time with people who liked him and appreciated him and weren't about to spread rumors that he was untrustworthy or...or...

She wouldn't say anything about the actual mistakes he'd made.  She couldn't with implicating herself too.  If she took him down, he'd take her down with him.  But it was the things that he hadn't done that concerned him.  She was not above lying.

And he couldn't stop thinking abut her.  Not just Zelda, with her flashing hair and flashing eyes.  But hauntings of Tetra.  Of Sheik.

He'd made the mistake of reconnecting with her once.  He wasn't going to make that same mistake again.  He'd seen how it turns out, how inevitably after too long, people turn on each other.

He needed to spend some time with his short-term friends.  Friends who knew only Link and could pull him out of his own history.

He wasn't the last to arrive at Ruto's quarters for her weekly card game.  Most of his friends were endearingly bad at cards.  He half suspected that they enjoyed losing.  Otherwise they'd find something else to do together.

"Liiiink!" Ruto called.  "You made it!  I was worried, because heard you weren't feeling well."

He flopped into a chair between Yunobo and Russel.  "I've had the worst day.  I wouldn't miss it for the world."

Ruto preened.  Yunobo gave him a concerned look.  "We're all having...what's this again?"

"Andorian barley ale," Groose said, holding up his mug.  In addition to trying out card games every week, the group tried out "drinks from around the galaxy."

"Yeah, that," Yunobo said.  "But we can get you some tea if you want."

Link grinned.  See?  Best friends.

The door chimed and Ruto straightened.  "Oh!  Since Malon couldn't come, I invited the new girl.  Come in!"

Link's blood froze.

And there she was.  All the memories hitting him again like a hammer.

So maybe they weren't the best friends after all.

"Zelda!  You made it!  This is Groose, Yunobo, Link, and Russel.  Everyone, this is Zelda."

There was a chorus of "Hey, Zelda," and she flashed a brilliant smile at them all.  Her eyes met Link's briefly, then swept away without even the slightest hint of  reaction.  Groose popped out of his seat to pull out her chair for her, like a smitten gentleman, and Link thought he might throw up at the lovestruck look on his friend's face.  "Thank you all so much for inviting me."  She beamed up at Groose, and the guy's ears turned red with pleasure.  When he took his seat, he scooted it closer to hers.

Link would have to pull him aside later and make up something horrendous about hooking up with Trills.  Would Groose believe they had spikes?

"I'm actually feeling pretty bad," Link said, half way out of his chair.  "I think I should--"

"You do not feel bad.  You're just shy," Ruto said.  "This is why I didn't tell you a new person was coming."

Rude.

"Anyway, we're playing a game called Ben'tick and we need six people."

Ben'tick.  Of course.

Yunobo slipped a mug of tea in front of him and Russel grabbed his shoulder, pressing him back into his seat.

Zelda sat directly across from him.  Which meant they were going to be partners. 

"Excuse Link.  He's shy."

"You're both Trill," Groose said.  "Do you know each other?"

"There actually is a whole planet full of us," she teased.  Her half smile made his heart hurt.  "We don't all know each other."

"Oh.  Right.  Sorry."

That lie wasn't going to last, especially after their scene in the commander's office.  But he did appreciate it for the moment.  They could pretend they didn't know each other.  He could do that.

Goorse asked, "Have you played before?"

"No.  You'll have to teach me."

Link was ignoring her, so he didn't roll his eyes.  Tetra Hylia was a fiend at Ben'tick.  She'd taught him.  Her eyes caught his again, and her fingernail tapped twice against the table.  Shut up.

"Of course we'll teach you!" Groose said.  He stretched an arm over her chair to lean in and run through the rules.  Her eyebrows puckered in confusion, and she asked a series of simplistic questions.

Tetra would roll into a bar on the outskirts, and flop down into a seat at the highest rolling table, announcing that she was the best player in the quadrant, and proceed to take everyone's currency without a shred of guilt.  Zelda, it seemed, was ready to con everyone.  Not surprising considering Hylia was a champion liar.  Not surprising considering Zelda had a level of innocent cuteness that Tetra couldn't have pulled off.  She held up her hand of cards to show Groose and bated her eyes with her lips slightly parted.

"She'll figure it out as we go," Link said.

"Link's going to be your partner," Ruto explained, gathering up the card to shuffle them.  "Don't worry.  You're in good hands."

"It is good to have a partner you can rely on," she said.  Only Link picked up on the edge in her voice.

"He's good at this game."  Ruto grinned at him.  "If you need it, he'll carry you through.  And he'll kick you if you make a mistake."

That was a good idea.  He aimed a swift kick at her shin.

And missed.  "Ow!" Groose barked.  He glared at Link and retreated to his own seat, pretending that he was pulling in his arms to collect his hand of cards.

Zelda lifted her eyes over her fanned hand and smirked.  He was not going to survive the night.

She folded up her cards and tapped them twice against the table as if neatening them--A signal from a hundred years ago that she had four face cards.

Link sighed.  There was nothing for it.  He found a low number to throw out, letting her take the first hand.

#

Ruto threw down her hand.  "Okay, we have to have a rule where the Trills aren't on a team."

Yunobo said, "Don't the symbionts communicate with an electromagnetic disturbance?  I think they're talking to each other."

"No, it's the tapping," said Russel.  "We always thought the way Link tapped his cards was a tick.  But she does it too.  They're signalling each other."

"No way!" Groose said.  "Zelda would have to have played this before to know any signals."

Everyone groaned.  Ruto rubbed her temple.  "She has played this before.  She's hustling you!"

Groose snapped around to give her a betrayed look. 

She gave him a sympathetic look.  "Link was carrying me most of the time."  Then she gathered all the chips in the pot and pulled them towards her.

"I'm on shift at 0700 tomorrow," Russel said.  "I should get going." 

That effectively ended the night, and as much as Link tried to delay leaving so her wouldn't have to walk with her, Groose unfortunately noticed and shouted after him, "Hey, Fi, you making a move on Ruto?"

The dangers of Ruto thinking that was true outweighed a brief walk in the hallway, so off he went, following awkwardly behind Groose and Zelda as they discussed his recent shore leave.  He went mountain climbing.  Link knew he fell, but Groose made no mention of that.

"I'm down that way," Groose said, pointing down a corridor away from the turbo lift.  "If you wanna..."

Link would have been better off if he'd left Ruto's claiming he'd needed to be somewhere else, headed to the opposite end of the ship.

Zelda laughed.  "No thank you, but that was a good try."

Groose beamed and gave her a thumbs up.

Link didn't have much choice but to fall into step beside her to the turbolift.

"You don't talk a lot, do you?" she said.  The edge in her voice was back, but not nearly as sharp.

"Leave Groose alone," he said.

"Why?  Are you jealous?"  The turbolift arrived and they both stepped aboard.  "Deck 7."

"Deck 5.  He'd not the brightest, but hes my friend, and I don't want him to get hurt."

"Because I'll murder him?  That's really the story you're sticking with?"

Link clenched his teeth.

"Look," she said.  "I didn't pick this assignment.  If I had a choice, I'd stay as far away from you as possible.  But I don't have a choice, and neither do you.  So are we going to make this work and ignore each other like professionals, or are you going to be broody and impossible forever?"

He turned on her.  "This ship is my home.  If you put a toe out of line, if you put anyone here in danger, if you do anything suspicious at all--"

"As if you wouldn't put this ship with everyone you claim to love onboard on course to fly straight into a star while you escape in a shuttle craft like the coward you are--"

The turbolift jerked and shuddered.  The lights flickered, and suddenly they were falling two floors, three.  They grabbed for each other's elbows as the emergency locks activated, hauling them to a stop with a sickening lurch.  For a moment the lights were off, the hum of the ship silent around them, and there was only the harsh sound of her breath and the fierce grip of her fingers on his arms.  The emergency lights came on, low and red, and they straightened away from each other, instantly on alert.

"We've fallen out of warp," she said.

"Fi to ops...Revali come in."

"Hylia to engineering."

"Fi to the bridge...Emergency override: doors open."

The doors did not open.  Zelda tapped at the dark console, before shaking her head and popping it open, immediately pushing her hands into the wires.  "Power's out.  Let me release the door locks."

There was a hiss, and Link crammed his fingertips into the slit between the doors, gritting his teeth and prying them apart.  The floor of Deck 8 was visible about a meter above the floor of the turbo lift.  The hallway was lit with emergency lighting as well.  Link shook out his hands and then cupped them, offering her a foothold and then hefting her up and out.  He hauled himself up after her and went straight to the console on the wall.

"Main power is down.  Some sort of energy spike."  He tapped away as she eased closer to watch over his shoulder.  She was so close that it pricked his neck.  "Propulsion is down.  Engines are running on auxiliary power.  Life support is functioning off the backup systems. And I can't reach anyone."

"What about comms?"

He shook his head.  "I don't know.  They're running on auxiliary power, so they should be functioning.  This is Lt. Fi to all hands."  They both stared vaguely at the floor, waiting for a response.  Link shook his head,  "Why can't we reach anyone?"

"A localized dampening field?"

"Maybe.  I need to get to the bridge."

"Preferably quickly."

"Yeah." He nodded.  "Let's go."

Part 4

[softyn]

Scintilia | Han Jisung

Scintilia (n): a tiny, brilliant flash; a small thing; a barely visible trait

Summary: Jisung knew he fucked up when he told his friends he had a girlfriend when he actually hadn’t, but he fucked up even more when he started to have feelings for the girl he asked to be his fake girlfriend.

wc: 5k

genre: fake dating! au, fluff, angst

warnings: some curse words, a little make out session.

a/n: I wasn’t really going to post this for Jisung’s bday buuuuut I just finished it so ^^ Happy Jisung day! I hope you have an amazing day 🤍🥺 Stay love you!🥰 (sorry for the end of the au its actually shit lmao but it’s 2am and I falling asleep sjhedjh)

-

You looked out of your classroom’s window; This class was taking too long and you were hungry enough not to focus on it anymore.

You looked at the people who were sitting in the garden, either enjoying their free period or skipping classes.

Among them, you spotted Felix, your classmate, with his group of friends, laughing at something one of them said.

Their group was pretty popular at your university, they were known to be quite friendly, handsome, athletic, and good students, and you wouldn’t be joking if you said that more than half of the university would die to date them.

You only knew Felix for sharing some classes with you and once, you were paired up to do a project together and, to be honest, it was a lot of fun and you enjoyed doing the project with him even though you barely knew each other.

Suddenly, the sound of the loud alarm indicating that the class was over interrupted your thoughts.

You jumped from your seat and, quickly, picked up all your things. You were starving and you wasted no time in texting your friend to meet you at your favorite ramen place so you could eat together.

-

“Text me once you arrive home.” Your friend told you.

“I will.” After you said goodbye to your friend, you headed to your dorm, but what you didn’t expect when you arrived there was to find one of Felix’s friends waiting in front of your door.

You frowned and checked the floor and the door number, thinking that maybe, you got off the wrong floor, but indeed, this was your dorm.

“Excuse me.” You said, trying to catch the boy’s attention.

He turned around and seemed surprised to see you there like he wasn't expecting you to appear at all.

"Do you need anything?" You asked.

He opened his mouth, finding the correct words until he finally decided to introduce himself.

"Yeah, hi! I'm Han Jisung, I live a couple of doors from here." He said, pointing with his thumb to the left, where his dorm was. "Also, I'm Felix's friend, you know him, right?"

You nodded quietly surprised to hear that he was your neighbor.

“I wanted to talk to you about something.” He said with a shy smile. “Do you wanna go for a walk meanwhile?

You looked at him and you squinted your eyes.

Why would he suddenly want to go for a walk with you?

“Actually, It’s kinda late you know...” You said, looking for your keys.

“Y/N, please! I really need your help!” He begged, holding your hands in his. “I just... I really fucked up and I know we barely know each other but... I’ll do whatever you want to just please, help me!”

Taken aback by his behavior, you looked around in case someone was watching you and you sighed.

You opened the front door of your dorm and offered him to enter.

“Okay so...” You started saying but you were interrupted by Jisung.

“Will you be my girlfriend?” He suddenly asked, making you choke on your saliva.

“WHAT?” 

“It doesn’t have to be real! Like, you can be my fake girlfriend, you know?” He said nervously.

“And why on the earth would you want to have a fake girlfriend?!” You asked confused.

Jisung blushed slightly and looked at his feet. “I told my friends I had a girlfriend so they now want to meet her.” He explained but for the look from your face he understood that you needed much more explanation. “It scaled so quickly, they were saying that I’m a chicken and I couldn’t ask a girl out and I told them I had a girlfriend just to shut their mouths but I didn’t think of the consequences.” He said.

You stayed in silence, examining his face. “I see...”

Suddenly, the ringing of your phone startled the both of you.

“Shitshitshit.” You said when you saw it was your friend Sohye the one calling you.

“Sorry! Sorry, sorry I totally forgot to text you, I’m already at home.” You said after you picked it up.

“You scared me dickhead!” Your friend yelled at you.

“I’m sorry, something came up and I totally forgot.”

“Is everything okay?” Sohye asked.

“Yeah, don’t worry, see you tomorrow?”

“Yeah, oh! And don’t forget I have a really important exam tomorrow, I won’t be able to eat lunch with you.” She said.

“Yeah, yeah, good night.”

“Good night y/n.”

You hung up and looked at Jisung.

“Don’t tell me it was your boyfriend?! Or girlfriend?! Oh my God, I’m so sorry, I should have asked you first.” He said, covering his mouth with his hands.

You giggled and shook your head. “It was my friend and don’t worry, I don’t have a partner.” You informed.

“Ok, so...” He said.

“What do I get in return?” You asked.

He seemed to be relieved that you didn’t say no, but that didn’t mean that you would say yes either.

“I can treat you to food every time we’re together.” He asked.

Ouch.

That was such a good offer.

“Deal.” You said, shaking hands with Jisung.

You spent the night discussing your “relationship”, how you two met, where, who confessed first... But of course, you also set some rules; The skinship and PDA were exclusively reserved for when the boys were around, no touching and of course, he wouldn’t brag about you doing “the dirty” because you would not only tell his friends everything was a lie, but you would also slap him in the face.

“Okay so long story short, we know each other because we are neighbors, one day I asked you out and after a few more dates I officially asked you to be my girlfriend but we never said anything because you wanted to keep it low.” Jisung recapitulated.

“We’ve been dating for five months now, don’t forget about it.” You added.

“Oh yeah, true.”

“And we will break up in two months.” You added again.

“Yeah, I remember that as well but there’s no need to tell them that.” Jisung giggled

-

“Hey, baby.” A voice behind you said, startling you.

You turned around and saw Jisung with a big smile.

The boy pecked your lips softly then he took your backpack and hung it on his shoulder, placing his other hand on your lower back, guiding you to the table where his friends were.

You could feel the looks of disbelief, not only from Jisung's friends but from all the people who were there, on you, making you feel uncomfortable.

“Hey guys, this is Y/N, my girlfriend.” Jisung’s friends looked at you in astonishment while Jisung introduced them to you.

Felix frowned his eyebrows looking at both of them.

You found quite funny his reaction, he seemed to be confused.

“You’re dating Y/L/N Y/N?” He asked.

“Yeah,” Jisung said and smiled at you, sitting down next to you.

“Since when?” He asked again.

“We’ve been dating for five months already but I asked him not to say anything, I wanted to keep it low for a while, sorry.” You said with a shy smile.

You really wanted to pat yourself on the back right now, you never knew you were such a great actor.

“No, it’s okay... we understand.” Chan said with a soft smile.

“How much did he pay you?” One of them asked you.

“Minho hyung!” Jisung complained.

You couldn’t help but laugh but you weren’t really sure if it was because his question was kinda funny, the fact that he actually was paying you with food or just because you were really nervous.

The rest of the guys laughed as well, even though he sounded quite serious when he asked you, they all seemed to take it as a joke.

“Ji, I’m hungry.” You said looking at him with puppy eyes but indicating him you wanted your part of the deal.

He was surprised to hear you call him by a nickname, but he didn’t show that, instead he smiled at you and asked you to choose whatever you wanted on the menu and kissed your temple.

“Bro I still can’t process this shit.” Felix said.

“Yeah same, I was waiting for him to tell us he was lying.” Seungmin commented.

“I’m so happy he’s not staying virgin forever.” Changbin added, proudly.

“Can you guys not talk like I wasn’t here?” Jisung said, embarrassed.

After eating and chatting for a while with Jisung and his friends, you decided it was time to you to go back to your dorms to study.

-

It was around 11 pm when you heard someone pounding the door.

Scared, you approached the door and suddenly, you heard Sohye’s voice.

“Y/n open the door right now! I know you’re in there!” She yelled.

Confused, you opened the front door and she stormed inside your apartment.

“Can you dare to explain to me why is the whole university calling you “Jisung’s new girlfriend”?” She asked, looking at you in disbelief.

You sighed and sat on the sofa, closing your eyes and massaging your temples.

Of course, this was one of the biggest cons of dating Han Jisung (or any of his friends actually), the whole university would gossip about it.

You looked at your friend and you made a gesture for her to sit next to you.

“Well? Are you dating Han Jisung, y/n?” She said.

You sighed again.

Should you play along and tell her all the gossips and rumors were true or should you tell her the truth?

“Yes.”

You bit your lip, feeling guilty seeing her hurtful expression.

“What? Since when?” She asked, in a low voice.

“For five months now.” You replied.

“Why haven’t you told me anything?” She said.

You were feeling even more guilty now, you and Sohye always tell each other everything.

“Look y/n, I’m not mad, I know you must have your rea-

“We’re not dating.” You interrupted her, making her look at you confused.

“I’m so confused right now.”

You started to explain everything, from how Jisung asked you if you could be his fake girlfriend to your last conversation with his friends.

“Wow... I’m glad you trusted me and told me everything.” She smiled. “Well, if you ever need help with anything you know who to call.”

-

You were currently in Chan and Changbin’s apartment for a movie night.

It’s been almost two weeks since you and Jisung made “your relationship” public and it seemed like the boys didn’t suspect a thing.

“Baby hey, come here.” You were in the kitchen with Chan and Jeongin making the popcorns, when you arrived to the living room, where the rest of the boys were, your boyfriend called you, patting his lap, indicating you to sit on his lap.

You stopped your tracks and looked at him narrowing your eyes, with the bowl of popcorns still in your hands, you wanted to tell him that in a million years your would sit on his lap but since the boys were there, you ended up agreeing.

Jisung placed his arm around your waist and his other hand rested on your thigh.

You observed all his movements carefully and rolled your eyes when he asked you to feed him with popcorns. You filled his mouth with a handful of popcorn and giggled seeing him happily munching the popcorns, it reminded you to a little squirrel.

“Okay lovebirds, let’s start the movie.” Minho said.

-

Seungmin looked to his left since he couldn't stop hearing whispers but turned his attention back to the movie with a disgusted face seeing you and Jisung acting all lovely-dovey.

On the outside, it seemed like you guys were just innocently flirting but the reality was far from there...

Not an hour had passed since the movie started and you were already sick of Jisung not stopping moving.

“Can you stop, like, for five fucking seconds, Jisung?!” You whispered.

“Sorry! This movie is too boring I think I'm going to die of boredom.” He whispered back.

You stayed silent for a few seconds before he opened his mouth again.

“Should we make out?” He asked, tucking a few strands of your hair behind your ear. You felt your heartbeat strongly against your chest and your cheeks and ears burn

“W-what? No! I’m not gonna make out with you! Much less if your friends are here!” You said, flustered.

“But that’s the point Y/N! They never saw us kissing.” He said and you looked at him incredulously. “Those weren’t kisses! they were innocents pecks.” He said.

He had a point there, you just pecked his lips in front of his friends.

Also, it’s been a long time since the last time you actually kissed someone.

And Jisung was your “boyfriend”.

And this movie was, indeed, boring.

“It’s okay Y/N, I won’t force you to do something you don’t want to, I already made you sit on my lap.” He said but before thinking it twice, you cupped his face and you brought your lips together.

You caught him by surprise but quickly, he recomposed himself and he tightened his grip on you, leaning even closer to you, stealing your breath away.

Even though there were seven more people in the room, it felt like it was just you and him. His lips were soft and warm and his grip on your thigh, slowly caressing you, wasn’t helping at all.

You break away a few seconds but soon, he pulled you back to him.

You moved your hands from his face to his nape and you caressed the strands of his hair, making him hum against your lips softly.

“Hey! Get a room!” Hyunjin shouted at you two, making you break apart quickly.

You bit your lips, feeling your cheeks burn for the second time that night and looked with the corner of your eye at Jisung, who was also blushing.

“Should we change the movie? This one is kinda boring, don’t you think? Chan asked and you all agreed.

The boys played another movie that it was to Jisung's liking, since he barely moved this time.

You leaned your head against Jisung’s chest and hearing his heartbeat, slowly, you fell into a deep sleep.

Jisung’s P.O.V

Jisung couldn’t stop thinking about that kiss.

At first, he said it as a joke. In these two weeks he has learned about you more than he would like to admit, he knew you get flustered easily and he actually enjoys to fluster you but he didn’t expect you to kiss him that way at all.

And now you were peacefully sleeping on his chest.

Slowly, he started patting your head and giggled softly when you hummed in your sleep.

At that moment he felt a sensation in his chest he couldn’t describe, the only thing he could say was that it felt right, that moment, right there, felt just right.

-

A few days later, after your class was finished, Felix approached you.

“Hey y/n!” He said with a bright smile.

“Oh! Hey Lix, what’s up?” You asked, smiling him back.

“I was wondering if you could help me to study for the incoming exam?” He asked. “I’ve been struggling with this subject for a while now and I thought that, maybe, since it’s our last exam, it would help if I studied with you since you’re quite great at this subject.”

“As long as Jisung is fine with it, of course.” He added.

“Yeah, of course! And don’t worry about Jisung, he won’t mind.” You smiled.

“Oh! Thank you so much, you’re saving my life right now.” He hugged you, making you laugh.

“I was going to go to this cafeteria and study there, wanna come?” You asked.

“Sure! I’m craving some bubble tea as well.”

After a few hours later, you guys decided to call it a day.

“This is what I call a productive day.” Felix said and you agreed.

For the rest of the week, Felix and you had constant study sessions after your classes so it was difficult to hang out with the rest of the guys.

Suddenly, the image of Jisung popped in your head.

He’s been asking you to meet him, at least to have lunch with the boys but you always declined his offers.

He thought you were being a little harsh on yourself, Felix who has the same exam as you, spends his lunch with them, while you just bought a sandwich or whatever you felt like and went back to your dorm yet he was understanding and told you you would meet once your exams were finished.

You smiled at the thought.

In this whole month you’ve been “dating” Jisung, you’ve found out what an amazing person he actually is.

He loves to make people smile, he makes people laugh without even trying, he’s considerate and, even if you wouldn’t admit it out loud, he’s a great boyfriend and his future partner will be lucky to have him in his life.

A loud sigh left your lips and you shook your head.

You needed to concentrate and go back to your book.

Not so long after, a knock on your door drew your attention.

You looked at your clock.

23:02 pm

“Who in the hell is it at this hour?” You asked yourself.

Opening your front door, you were surprised to see Jisung with a big smile in front of you.

“Jisung? What are you doing here?” You asked confused, moving to your side, allowing him to come inside your dorm.

“I didn’t see you at the cafeteria today so I thought that, maybe, you skipped your meals and since that’s not very healthy, I decided to buy some of your favorite ramen.” He said, placing a bag on your table and flicking at your forehead.

“Ouch.” You whimpered.

You felt your cheeks gain a light pinkish color and a little smile was drawn on your face.

That was very nice of him actually.

Indeed, you skipped your meals today, you felt really stressed today and you even canceled you study session with Felix. Your dorm was a mess and you weren’t any better, to be honest.

“Thank you.” You muttered feeling suddenly shy.

“No problem baby, I bought some for me as well, so I could keep your company, I hope you don’t mind.” He said.

“On the contrary.” You smiled, picking up two pairs of chopsticks and some water.

You sat together and started eating together.

A moan left your lips when you munched your food.

It tasted like heaven.

“Don’t skip your meals again, do you hear me?” Jisung warned you. “It’s not good for your health.”

“Sorry, I don’t usually skip my meals but this exam is going to kill me I swear.”

You keep talking about some trivial things, laughing every now or then about some anecdotes Jisung told you about.

“Anyways, it’s kinda late already and I don’t want to distract you anymore.” He said looking at his phone.

It was almost midnight now and even though you were having a great time with him, you really needed to pass this exam.

“Let me walk you to the door.” You said, getting up and leaning against the door frame once you arrived there, just like the boy did.

You and Jisung stared at each other in complete silence, a very comfortable silence.

You examined his face, you never noticed before but Han Jisung was handsome. His eyes were big and very roundish, and the dark brown of his irises was captivating.

Your sight fell on his lips and you suddenly felt your heart skip a beat.

You suddenly felt your face heat up and you looked into his eyes again, trying to avoid something you could regret in the future, but it didn’t help at all as your pulse sped up when you noticed Jisung looking at your lips.

You wanted to say something, to do something, but your body didn’t want to move and it wasn’t until Jisung made eye contact with you again when your body finally responded.

“I have to go.” He said. “Don’t skip your meals, okay?” He warned again, ruffling your hair.

“I won’t.” You said, giving him a small smile.

-

It was Saturday night, and again, Changbin and Chan invited you all to their apartment to celebrate you and Felix finally finished your exams.

You were sitting between Jisung’s legs, your back against his chest, while his chin rested on the top of your head.

He had you wrapped around his arms and refused to let you go, saying that you’ve been too busy studying for your exam that you barely saw each other, which was actually true since it was your last exam of the semester you and Felix spent your days glued to your books and notes.

“So how did that exam go?” Chan asked.

“Actually great, I had the best teacher.” Felix complimented you.

You giggled. “I didn’t do anything Felix, you-.” But before you could finish your sentence, Jisung interrupted you. 

“Wait, you guys studied together?” He asked, unwrapping his arms from around you.

“Yeah, I thought y/n told you?” Felix said, 7 pairs of eyes now focusing on you both.

You turned your head to look at Jisung, making eye contact with him. “All this time, you’ve been studying together? Why didn’t you say anything?” He asked you, with an annoyed look on his face.

You looked at him speechless. Why was he acting like that?

Jisung scoffed at your loss of words, getting up from his spot on the floor.

“Jisung mate, calm down, we-” Felix was saying but, again, Jisung interrupted him.

“Y/n, can I talk to you for a second?” He said, pointing at the front door behind his back.

You nodded confused as to why he was acting like that and followed him in silence until you two were alone.

“Why didn’t you tell me you and Felix have been studying together?!” He asked you, irritated.

“Oh God Jisung, why are you acting like this? It’s not that deep.” You said, crossing your arms on your chest, rolling your eyes.

“Not that deep?! Not telling your boyfriend you’re hanging out with other guys is not that deep?!” He yelled.

“Did you forget that you’re NOT my real boyfriend?” You whispered harshly, pressing your index finger on his chest.

Anger started to boil inside of you. What’s gotten into him?

“Yeah but for them, I am your boyfriend.” He said, mimicking your actions.

You scoffed rolling your eyes, “yeah, so what? What’s the big deal about it!?” You yelled, getting angrier and angrier as time passed. “Felix is your friend and he could never get in your girl’s pants if this is all the fuss about!”

“Yeah, but would you?!” He yelled.

You looked at him in shock.

Yes, maybe you weren’t a real couple but, to the public eye you were, and for some reason, hearing him accusing you of doing something like that made your heartache.

“JISUNG WHAT THE FUCK? DO YOU REALLY THINK I WOULD FUCK YOUR FRIEND BEHIND YOUR BACK?!” You yelled, not caring if the guys could hear you.

“OF COURSE I DO!” He yelled back at you.

At that moment, you felt a pang on your chest.

You didn’t know what hurt you more, the way he saw you or the fact that it was Jisung the one who said all those things to you.

Without a word, you turned your body and you walked out of that place but you stopped middle track.

Turning around again, looking at Jisung, you opened your mouth, your voice was low but loud enough for Jisung to hear.

“You know what Han Jisung? You already proved your friends that you’re a big man that can ask girls out, you showed them how fucking big your pride and ego is so I don’t see the point of me being around you anymore, this is over.”

-

“Y/n don’t cry, please.” Sohye said, looking at you curl up on her lap and caressing your back.

You tried to control your sobs but you found it difficult.

“It wasn’t even real Sohye, why does it have hurt so much?” You said, tightening your grip on the hem of his shirt.

Sohye looked at you with pity. She’s never been good with relationships so she wasn’t sure about what to tell you. “Wait here y/n, I’ll make you hot chocolate, okay? I know you love my hot chocolates.” She said, getting up.

You nodded, trying to control your sobs.

You really thought he was your friend.

Friend.

Was he really your friend?

Or you just wanted to believe that he was just a friend?

The kiss in Chan and Changbin’s apartment, the day he bought you food just because he noticed that you skipped your meals, that weird moment in your door frame, all the times he made you laugh...

Suddenly, your thoughts were interrupted by Sohye’s voice.

“She doesn’t want to see you right now.”

You got up so quickly that you even got dizzy.

Sohye was in your front door, arms crossed on her chest and a threatening look on her face.

In front of her, Han Jisung asked desperately to see you.

“Please, just... I just want to tell her that I’m sorry, I’ll leave after that.”

“I don’t think it’s a good idea.” Sohye replied.

“Sohye.” You called her. “It’s okay, let him in.” You said.

“Are you sure?” She asked and you nodded. “Okay.” She said and hugged you before leaving your dorm. “Oh! By the way, if you make her cry again I won’t hesitate to kick your balls so watch out.” He threatened, making you giggled softly.

Finally, it was just you and Jisung, alone.

The atmosphere was so tense that I could be cut with the back of a knife.

“I’m so sorry.” He spoke. “I had no right to tell you all the things I said to you yesterday, it was out of place.”

You limited yourself to look at him in silence, letting him finish whatever he wanted to say.

“I hope you know I didn’t mean none of the things I said, to be honest with you, I was jealous.” He admitted.

Your eyes opened at his confession.

“Yes, I know they thought you were my “girlfriend” but in reality, you weren’t and after realizing that I actually liked you, it made me anxious to think that you could fell in love with someone else, someone that it wasn’t me.”

“Y-you like me?” You asked, surprised.

He nodded. “That night, when I bought you ramen, I couldn’t sleep at all. I couldn’t stop thinking about you, your laughter, your smile, the fact that you still looked stunning after studying for hours and being stressed as fuck... That’s when I realized that I genuinely liked you.” He confessed.

“And I could sense you were getting closer to Felix but I didn’t really think anything about it. I mean, you’re classmates, you guys knew each other but when Felix said you and him studied all this time together...” He sighed. “I got mad, but I was mad at myself because you were spending time with Felix because you wanted while I was forcing you to spend time with you.”

“I realized that maybe, I was the only one who ended up falling in love with his fake partner... and it would be okay you know! I’m not telling you this so you pity me and date me or anything, I just want to let it out of my chest and trying to justify my actions.” He rambled.

“But it’s okay if you don’t want to talk to me ever again you know... I acted like a dick so...”

“Are you done rambling?” You laughed.

He looked at you surprised.

“Jisung, first of all, I never felt like you were forcing me to go with you, you introduced me to your friends who I ended up loving and I enjoyed every single time I spent with you all. And yes, I actually got closer to Felix but that’s because we majored in the same thing and we share a lot of classes, we spend a lot of time together but i just see him as one of my closest friends. And actually, you weren’t the only one who felt in love with his fake partner so...” You smiled.

You looked how his face got brighter which made your smile wider.

“Wait... Are you serious?” He asked, excited.

“Yes, how could I not fall for the great Han Jisung?” You giggled.

“Oh God babe, I’m so happy right now.” He said, hugging you.

You hugged him back, with your arms around his neck.

“I promise you, I’ll never say any of those things to you, I won’t make you cry ever again, I’ll make you the happiest girl on this planet, believe me.” He said.

“You better do it Han Jisung.” You joked.

Jisung separated from you and cupped your face, pressing his lips on yours.

The kiss was slow, soft and you could feel the love in it.

“Let me ask you for real this time... Y/L/N Y/N, will you be my girlfriend?

// Masterlist //

-

tag list: @seung-minnie​ @ukiyolixx​

[lunawritingspaceoxoxxx]

Unresponsive

Damiano David

 “You know I’m never too busy for you, amore, just because I’m in the studio doesn’t mean I’m not missing you.”

“Jennie, I know...I know, it’s just that I thought that we were going to spend time together when I  landed in Rome, just the two of us. Not bar hopping until 3 am and sleeping in until noon.” Sighing as you looked through your luggage. “You’re dating a rockstar, Y/N, what do you expect? Roses and midnight stroll, they’re going to continue to drink until the morning. That’s what I faced when I was still dating him, just be open with him, what’s the worst that could happen?” “Jennie, Damiano is different from your shitty ex. He’s like the sun, people gravitate towards him and they can’t get enough of him. Why can't I get just a slice of that?” Glancing towards a mirror, seeing your exhausted eyes looking back at you. “Y/N, if you’re insecure about this, why stay with him? It wasn’t like this before you came to Rome.” “Jennie, you can do me a big favor and shut the fuck up, we’ve been dating for almost two years now. It’s different when it’s a long distance relationship. This is my first relationship, I'm going to have my fears and concerns.” Y/N ended the call, tossing your phone to the side, flopping onto the bed.

 “Amore, good morning for once.” Speaking of the devil, He strutted through your hotel room, tackling you onto the bed as he peppered kisses across your soft skin. Y/N’s giggles filled the room as your previous mood melted away. “So we did filming early today, so we could spend some time together tonight.” Damiano said, pushing a cup of coffee in your hands. You gingerly took a sip of the overly sweet caffeine as you raised your eyebrow at him. “Seriously? No bar hopping tonight?” Damiano shook his head as he stripped out of his shirt and shoes, fully getting comfortable. “Why did you ask that? Did you want to go bar hopping instead?” You shook your head, frowning slightly as you glanced at your suitcase. “I really didn’t bring going out to dinner clothes at all, mostly shorts and tank tops. I thought you were too busy to spare some time for us.” You laid on his chest, tracing small circles onto his abdomen, enjoying this small time together. “You know I’m never too busy for you, amore, just because I’m in the studio doesn’t mean I’m not missing you.” Y/N stayed silent, holding back your tongue; you didn’t want to cause problems on your month-long vacation. You just wanted to spend any time together without fighting about petty small issues. Damiano gave you a knowing look as he sat up, facing you. “Something’s bothering you, lay it on me, tell me everything that’s been bothering you,

“Damiano, when you invited me here, I thought we were going to spend time together and show me hidden parts of Rome, but now I spent almost two weeks getting drunk and sleeping in, I could’ve done that at home. I could’ve been working on my art right now, but I'm here drinking lukewarm coffee to nurse my hangover and your version of spending time together getting wasted in my hotel room, am I wrong?” You crossed your arms and Damiano rolled his eyes, sitting up. “You could’ve been grateful that I’m inviting you out and bringing you along with my friends. I had to beg them to allow me to invite you along because according to them, you’re just an annoying little American who’s spoiled and cries about what you didn’t get.” Your eyes widened, bottom lip trembling as you tried not to cry in front of him. “And you know what, leave then and I’ll go back home. I’ll send back all of your gifts and clothes, if that’s how you really feel about me then and I won’t bother you with my presence anymore.” You began tossing random articles of clothing into your suitcase, trying not to show any emotions. You wouldn’t give Damiano that satisfaction of your heart breaking into a million pieces right in front of his eyes. “Amore..Don’t be like that, you know that I didn’t mean it..c’mere…” You shrugged off his attempted hugs, while you walked around and gathered your belongings. Your biggest fears came true, that he didn’t love you the way you did and you were a placeholder, until he found something better than you. “No, I don’t, you’re so closed off from me that I’ve just come to terms with it. I’m going to go and take a walk, to get out of this...room and when I get back, you better be gone or I’ll call the authorities and it won’t be fun after that.” You threatened before you slammed the door. You rushed through the lobby, ignoring the stares, cursing as you looked back. “Damiano! Leave me alone! I want nothing to do with you!” He chased after you, ignoring the growing attention on you two. “Amore-” “I’m not your love anymore! I’m done with you, this trip only brought out the true nature of yourself, you don’t want to put any effort in a relationship and you let it become toxic, so you can thrive off of your partner’s misery.” You shouted, jabbing him the chest as you finally let go of the tears, openly sobbing in the lobby. You were hurting from putting effort into something so toxic for you, made you question yourself. “And I can't do this anymore, for the sake of myself.”  Damiano tried reaching for you, but you moved from his grasp, hurt flashes across his eyes. “...I stayed in this relationship because I love you, I’m sorry for saying those cruel words. I didn’t mean those and I shouldn't have said anything like that, you’re the light of my life-” You rolled your eyes absolutely done with his sugar coated lies. “Damiano, you told me that six months ago, we argued about this before, I told you that we were done if you spoke out of line with me and look, it happened again.”

Damiano sighed as he knew you were right, you really never voiced your frustrations until you knew you were at breaking point. “I know I fucked up, but what can I do to make this better? I would do anything for you and you know this.” “I just want some time alone, to focus on myself and figure out what I want. I don’t think that I could deal with this on top of your daily nonsense.” Paparazzi stepped into the lobby, making you flinch as they took hundreds of pictures. “Let’s go back up to your room and we can discuss this, basta con le foto(stop with the photos).” He faced the paparazzi, cursing underneath his breath as he tried pulling you into the elevator, but you kept resisting until you slipped from his grasp and made your way onto the busy street. You knew you were being dramatic, but catering for someone and their needs was mentally draining especially if you’ve been sacrificing yours in the process. “Y/N! Wait!” You stopped, doing a full 360 as you came face to face with Vic. You kept pushing yourself as you duck between alleyways, cursing yourself in the process. You’re in a strange country, hundreds and thousands of miles away from home and you feel like you’ve broken up with your boyfriend and decided to make a fool of yourself. You wheezed as you looked around the plaza, before you just accepted your fate as you walked past the couples and children. You sighed as you flopped down onto the fountain's edge, rubbing your face. You sniffed as you broke down, sobbing as you finally just had enough of everything. 

You knew what you getting into, but you thought that you could look past all of the bad because Damiano was so exciting and always gave you a rush of adrenaline as they did scandalous things, but you could tell that he had the experience that you didn't have and that worried you to the point where it affected your sleep. You decided to explore the city, not wanting to stay in one place. You always wanted to travel the world and focus on your art, you felt at peace when you were in your studio and that love slowly faded as your relationship with Damiano started to take a turn. He was the one who pushed you to pursue this outlandish dream of yours and that started to become a reality when commissions started coming in and those same commissions were able to pay for this trip. “Congratulations, Y/N, you’re going to go home early and cry into that Ben & Jerry’s that you left for yourself.” The sun slowly went down as time went on, you decided to walk back to your hotel as you booked yourself a ticket back home. 

“Damiano, what happened today? Y/N is all-” He interrupted her with the wave of his hand, not wanting to get into everything.“It’s my fault, Vic, I knew I wasn’t treating her right and I brought her all the way here to get drunk and sleep in until noon. They knew that as well and called me out on it and now, they’re off somewhere.” Vic frowned at his current state, knowing the next couple of weeks are going to be rough. “Damiano, it’s okay, they’re probably going to come around sooner than later, they’ve dealt with you for this long. Why would they give up now?” Vic had a point, Y/N had dealt with his bullshit for so long and he thought that he was safe to do anything and everything, but this was before this trip, before they facetimed and wrote letters, everything was...different. Damiano didn’t have them closeby and ready to do anything with him, he went through the motions of his lifestyle and from the band’s perspective, Y/N seemed dramatic, but they’ve only seen the scandals of him getting into trouble. They’ve been there for his lows and highs, yet, he couldn’t say the same for them. “They are….they were so fed up and tired of my bullshit and they’re going home, I don’t know when though.” Vic narrowed her eyes, shaking her head as she couldn’t comprehend why he was here and not with them. “So you’re giving up then? You’ve worked through this before, why is it different than before? Do you not want to put any effort into the relationship?” 

When Y/N wanted out, they would do anything to do so. They leaned against the wall of their boarding area as they tried staying up, being mentally drained can affect your entire body. They tapped away on their phone as they replied to messages and concerns, planning their next collection piece. To Y/N L/N…. Their eyes got wide as they read through the invitation multiple times, trying to make sure that this was legit. They didn’t care if this was a smaller, unknown art museum that wanted to showcase unseen artwork. They knew that it couldn’t be anything, it had to be personal and true to them. They pulled out a random napkin, doodling some ideas down as they waited. ‘Damiano would’ve been proud of me…’ They thought as they quickly stuffed the napkin in their pocket. Were they really going to do this? Running away after one bad fight, maybe he was right, that they were overdramatic and needy. They wiped their eyes before they mentally prepared  themselves before gathering their things and got ready to depart. Maybe this will be good for us, time away and focusing on ourselves… 

[astralpenguin]

@transnaturalweek day 2: coming out

1.4k, ao3 link

Kaia knew about Claire, but Claire had never needed to tell her.

Kaia had been there with them while they figured it out. Kaia had listened while they tried putting into words what they’d been feeling for a long time. Kaia had encouraged them to research these feelings, and had been there when they’d found out that there were a lot of people out there who felt exactly the same way. Telling Kaia that, hey, it turned out they’re not a girl after all, was easy, because Kaia had been sitting right next to them when they realised and accepted this about themself in the first place.

But if they wanted the other people in their life to ever stop calling them she, then they had to tell people about it.

Claire wasn’t interested in changing up how they looked. They liked having their hair long, and they liked the tinted lip balms they wore every day, and they didn’t want to bind. But they knew what this meant. They knew what people would assume when they saw them. Frustrating as it was, most people weren’t psychic, and they weren’t going to know that Claire wasn’t a girl unless they told them. Claire would be free to get as angry as they liked at anybody who continued to call them the wrong thing after they’d been told about it, and that anger would be fully deserved, but getting angry at people for using the wrong words to describe them when they literally didn’t know any better wouldn’t help anyone or solve anything. The world sucked, and the assumptions that people would make sucked, but it wasn’t any individual person’s fault.

They knew that if they’d figured this whole gender thing out while Kaia had been gone then they absolutely would’ve followed it up by getting angry at everybody they’d ever interacted with for not knowing. Kaia’s presence in their life calmed them, made them feel more able to face the world and all of its unfairness. They were okay so long as Kaia was in their corner.

And Kaia was in their corner about this. But Kaia couldn’t tell people for them. Claire didn’t want Kaia to tell people for them. This was something that Claire had to do themself.

They already knew how the conversations would go. Castiel and Sam would be supportive for sure. They’d probably be painfully earnest about it. Dean wouldn’t lay it on as thick as the other two, but he’d be supportive as well. Donna would grin like she always does and give them a hug. Jody would thank them for telling her and tell them that she was proud of them. Alex and Patience would actually know how to be chill, and Jack would definitely get excited and be overenthusiastic and very unchill. Claire knew that nobody that they wanted to know would react badly, and they knew that none of the people that loved them would love them any less once they knew.

It was still daunting.

Claire watched the coffee machine do its thing and considered the pros and cons of putting everyone in a group chat, making the announcement, and immediately leaving the chat. It was sounding more and more appealing every second.

“Oh, hey.”

Claire turned towards the kitchen doorway, and the source of the voice.

“I didn’t realise anyone would be in here,” said Patience.

Claire glanced towards the clock. “It’s three in the morning,” they said. “What are you doing up?”

Patience stepped into the room. “I could ask you the same thing.”

Claire flashed a grin. “I haven’t gone to bed yet. You’re the one with a normal sleep schedule.”

Patience eyed the coffee machine. “Are you planning on sleeping?”

“Yeah.”

“And you’re making coffee?”

Claire shrugged. “Want some?”

Patience nodded. “Please.”

The coffee machine beeped and Claire poured out two mugs. They stirred in milk and sugar, and handed one of the mugs to Patience.

Most people weren’t psychic, and wouldn’t know Claire’s pronouns if they didn’t tell them. But Patience was actually psychic. Her specific brand of psychic ability allowed her to see into the future, not read minds, so Patience likely still didn’t know. There was a possibility that she’d already had a vision of Claire telling people, but there was a bigger possibility that she hadn’t had a vision about that, especially since Claire hadn’t made a concrete decision yet about when and how they’d be telling people.

“You still haven’t answered my question,” said Claire, leaning back against the counter and cradling their mug. “Why are you awake right now?”

“Couldn’t sleep.” Patience turned towards the window and looked out into the night. “It happens sometimes. Usually nobody else is around.”

“Sorry to disturb your insomnia routine.”

Patience caught Claire’s eye through their reflections in the mirror and smiled gently. “It’s okay. You’re not disturbing me. The company is nice.”

“Does Jody know? Or-”

Patience shook her head. “I don’t want to worry her.”

Claire sipped their coffee. “I get that,” they said. “But if it gets any worse then you should tell her. She might seem overprotective but she’s only like that because she cares.”

Patience raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, and you take it so well when Jody’s overprotective with you. Are you really trying to play the wise older sister thing with me right now?”

Claire stifled a laugh, aware that other people in the house were trying to sleep. “That depends,” they said. “Is it working?”

“Nope. You’re too much of a hypocrite.”

“Damn.”

Patience laughed softly and sipped her coffee.

And she didn’t know, she didn’t, so Claire couldn’t be upset with her when what exactly she’d said sunk in a little deeper. Claire wasn’t anyone’s sister, but Patience didn’t know not to call them that. She hadn’t done anything wrong. The only person that Claire could get upset with over this situation was themself, but they weren’t about to do that.

But there was a way to make sure that it didn’t happen again.

For all that it had seemed daunting earlier, in this moment it was easy.

“Speaking of things that Jody doesn’t know about, I’m not a girl.”

The smile on Patience’s face dimmed. She turned to face Claire properly. “You’re not?”

Claire shook their head. “I’m gonna tell everyone soon, but. Yeah. I’m not.”

“So you’re a guy?”

“No,” said Claire. “Well, it’s complicated. I’m kinda somewhere in between.”

Patience nodded, a thoughtful expression on her face. “Should I use they and them when talking about you, then?”

Relief flooded Claire that Patience already knew about this stuff, and that they weren’t about to have to give a big explanation about things that they didn’t even understand themself until a few weeks ago. “Yes, that’s exactly what you should use.”

“Got it,” said Patience. “Do you want me to hold off on using those pronouns in front of people who you haven’t told yet? People might not notice either way, but I wouldn’t want to out you.”

“Uh...” Claire drank more of their coffee as they considered this. “I guess you can judge it for yourself? I’m hoping to tell people soon anyway, so I don’t know if that’ll be an issue. Kaia already knows.”

Patience placed her mug on the counter. “I figured you’d have told Kaia already if you’re telling me.”

“Kaia helped me figure it out.” Claire traced their finger over the rim of their mug. “You’re the first person I’ve told.”

“Oh.” She looked touched. “Thank you.”

Claire pushed themself off the counter and put their empty mug in the sink. “Yeah, well. I mostly just wanted to correct you that I’m your wise older sibling, not sister.”

Patience laughed softly. “Older sibling? Yes. Wise? I’m not convinced.”

“Hey, screw you,” said Claire, a bubble of laughter escaping as they spoke. “I’m wise!”

“Didn’t you nearly get yourself killed last month because you tried fighting a pack of Rawheads by yourself?”

“I successfully fought a pack of Rawheads by myself, and obviously I was fine.”

“Jody was so angry when you told her about it.”

Claire grinned. “She was.”

Patience picked her mug up and placed it in the sink. “I’m gonna head back to my room,” she said.

“Gonna try and sleep?”

She shook her head. “Not much point. I’ll spend a few hours reading and go to bed early tomorrow to make up for it.”

Claire nodded. “Enjoy.”

Patience smiled. “Thanks,” she said. “I will.”

She left the kitchen, leaving Claire alone.

Okay.

So that went well.

They took a deep breath.

Maybe tomorrow they could tell Alex. After that, they weren’t so sure. The group chat announcement was still looking like a good idea.

They didn’t need to worry about it now.

They hit the kitchen light and made their way up to their and Kaia’s room.

It was time for them to sleep.

[wish-that-i-was-buckys-girl]

Dad’s Best Friend

Summary: Your Dad’s Best Friend, Lee Bodecker, is a close family friend who helps and protects you at all costs. But all he is is a family friend, right?

Warnings: Mentions of a Peeping Tom, Smut, Daddy Kink, choking, perverted comments, maybe slight dub-con?

A/N: Hey everyone! This is my first time writing on tumblr, so I hope you enjoy! This story is also on my ao3, but I saw how much love Lee was getting on tumblr, so I decided to make a blog for fan fictions. Please be gentle with criticism, this is my first time writing smut. However, don’t be afraid to voice your opinion! This is a modern day AU. Lee is soft in this one, there are no dark elements. If you squint maybe it’s dub-con, but I don’t see it that way. However, I added it to the warnings just in case. If there are any more warnings I need to add just let me know and I happily will. This is a learning experience for me! If this receives enough love, I left it open for it to make it a mini-series, or maybe do more drabbles about it. I hope you enjoy!

________________________________________

(Not my gif)

You moved to Knockemstiff when you were 6 years old. Your mother, a local politician, got hired in the little town of Ohio 15 years ago. She began working as a town council member, eventually working her way up to being the mayor.

Being the mayor’s daughter had some perks. You always got complimentary food at the local diners. The business owners wanted to get in good with your mother, for whatever reason. You weren’t sure what your mother had to offer that could help them, but food is food and free pancakes are free pancakes. You never really understood politics yourself. You understood federal level and a little bit of state, but local politics (although some claim it to be the most important) bored the shit out of you.

You even knew the town police. You grew close to Deputy Howser. He was a little older than you, but you got along well and frequented drinking together on the weekends with some of your other friends. Your father, however, got close with the Sheriff. Your father was a stay-at-home dad, your mother bringing in all the money you could ever need. They both didn’t mind, and it was easier growing up to have at least one parent at home. Although Sheriff Bodecker didn’t think being a stay-at-home dad exuded masculinity, he was still your fathers’ friend, nonetheless. They bonded over shitty beer, sports, and candy.

The Sheriff, although you didn’t hang out with him, was another authority figure in your life that you always had to worry about. You couldn’t go out with friends. You knew this because of one mishap you had with your friends. Everyone was home from college, meaning there would be a huge party. You and your friend, Jenny, we’re only 20 at the time. You went, got extremely drunk, and the cops were called.

Of course, you had to be laying on the couch, shirt off, when Sheriff Bodecker arrived. He picked you up by your waist, bring your limp frame against his sturdy body.

“Do I need to tell your father about this darlin’?”

You whined against his chest

“Nooooo, don’t tell my daaaddddyyy”

His cock swelled at the word.

Daddy

He didn’t understand why and just tried to push it deep down.

“Well, doll, I think I can keep this secret for you. Just this once though. If I see you in this state again before you turn 21, I’m going to have to take you in. I can’t show favorites in this town.”

You looked up and smiled at him groggily

“But aren’t I your favorite, Sheriff?”

This wasn’t the only instance in when you ran into the trouble with the Sheriff. You also had a habit of smoking, and more frequently, eating illegal substances.

“Hey darlin’, you’re looking a little tired today,” he said entering your kitchen, “do you need to take a nap or somethin’?”

You reacted slow.

You looked up to him with half-open eyes.

“.....what?”

He knew. He knew from the moment you looked at you.

He just smiled. He wouldn’t snitch as long you were safe. You were in your house, and he and your father were there to protect you if anything happened.

“Go take a nap sweetheart. I’ll go get you when the takeout gets here.”

You smiled and nodded. Before going upstairs, you leaned in to give him a hug.

You whispered, “Thanks Lee.”

______________________________________

Deputy Howser walked into your place of work, a retail store.

You spotted him from the back, where you were steaming shirts to put out on the rack.

“Hey!” you shouted at him from across the store.

“Hey!” He stated walking towards you, “You gonna be home tonight?”

“I suppose I should be, why?”

“Well, I might advise against it” he said worried.

“And why is that?”

“Well... as you know it’s poker night, and all the guys from the station are gonna be coming over to your house to play.”

“Yes, I do know this, and what about it?”

“Well, I just, I know how some of the guys down at the station can get when they start drinking, and I’m not so sure I would want you in that environment.”

“I have to ask again, why is that?”

“It’s just... it’s just that you’re a young woman, a beautiful one at that, and they might make certain comments that would make you feel uncomfortable.”

You scoffed. “I think I’ll be fine David. I can hold my own yknow.”

“I know, I know. I just, I don’t wanna see you get hurt or see you uncomfortable.”

“I promise, I’ll be fine. I’ll see you when I get off work, okay?”

“Okay.” He said with slight hesitation. “See ya then.”

______________________________________

You walked through your front door, yelling to your father that you were home.

“Dad! I’m home! Sorry, I got out a little bit late tonight.”

“Hey sweetheart, I’m in the dining room with the guys. Come say hi.”

You began to walk back to the dining room to say hello.

You immediately regretted it.

“Hey baby, come here often?” One of them joked.

“You wanna come sit down sweetheart? You look like you’ve had a long day. I gotta spot waiting for ya” another stated, patting his lap.

You awkwardly smiled and waved at them. Your father, David, and Lee all had angry expressions plastered on their face. They didn’t say anything as to not upset the men. They needed almost every single one for a successful poker night. It was just easier to not start anything.

“It’s nice seeing you all” you said through gritted teeth, not meaning a single word.

“I’m gonna go upstairs now, and if you gentleman would stick to the downstairs bathroom that would be great.”

You needed to take a shower, but you weren’t going to announce that to a room full of drunken men, who were obviously having too much fun as it was.

You turned on your heel and scurried up the steps. You ran into the bathroom immediately, locking the door behind you.

God, I hate poker nights.

You stared at yourself in the mirror before stepping into the shower. You didn’t even understand why they were hitting on you so much. In your eyes, at least, there wasn’t much to look at, or even desire. You were insecure but tried not to show it. There were good days, and bad days. Today just happened to be a bad day.

You poked and prodded your every insecurity, hoping that this would remedy the issues and make them disappear.

It wasn’t successful.

You finally decided to get undressed and get in the shower. Your turned both nozzles on, waiting for the water to get warm. Once it was a comfortable temperature you stepped in the shower, letting your mind wander.

You never knew why, but your mind always wanted to think about the sheriff. His muscular figure, with his big belly to give him some cushion so he was soft enough to lay on. His cute nose. And his uniform. He looked so stern and yet soft at the same time. Ready to kick someone’s ass but also ready to protect you when he needed to.

You were pulled from your thoughts as you heard a slight chuckle coming from the doorway. You pulled back the curtain to reveal the door was cracked. No one was there, but you could’ve sworn you shut and locked it upon entering just moments ago. You were leery but decided to let it go. You continued to wash your body and your hair. You heard the chuckle again. You didn’t hesitate this time, pulling back the curtain as fast as you could, but still covering your body.

You made direct eye contact with another man from the office. You couldn’t think of his name in that exact moment, being too mortified to even let your thoughts process what was going on.

You screamed. You screamed as loud as you could prompting Officer Dowd to begin sprinting down the stairs. Fortunately, your father and Lee were up in a flash hearing you scream. He was caught.

Lee shoved Officer Dowd against the wall as you wrapped yourself in a towel and made it halfway down the steps.

“Looks like we got a peepin’ Tom. You like looking at girls in the shower huh? You like it when you get to stare at them with their clothes off?”

He didn’t let Officer Dowd answer the question. Lee gave him a swift punch to the face before another breath escaped his body.

Officer Dowd landed on the ground with a thud. Lee got on the ground and spoke to him lightly.

“Now let that be a warnin’. If I catch you anywhere near Y/N again, I’ll put you in the damn ICU. And that is a promise you bet I’m keeping. I know we’re playin’ poker, but I ain’t bluffin’.”

Lee stood up abruptly and say your father holding you as you sobbed into his chest.

He hated to see you cry.

Lee remembered the first time he ever saw you extremely distraught. Some local high school boys were making fun of how you looked. He knew that sort of stuff normally didn’t bother you, but he could tell what they said was more than a few insults.

You came through the door absolutely sobbing. Lee happened to be over at the time, concerned something worse may have happened to you. You explained some stupid high school boys were just harassing you and you shouldn’t be as upset as you were. He held you for two hours that day trying to get you to calm down. He had never felt a pit in his stomach like that before in his life.

He loathed that people made you feel this way.

Your father finally spoke “I think it’s safe to say poker night is over. If you have any issues, I’m sure Bodecker would love to speak to you right now.”

______________________________________

As the men cleared out, Deputy Howser and Lee stayed to make sure you were okay.

They waited until your father calmed you down.

Deputy Howser came in first. He totally wanted to say “I told you so” but he didn’t. Thank god. You think you might have punched him if he did. Instead, he just told you how his wife would bake you your favorite cookies tomorrow and he would bring them over after work. You thanked him, finally leaving. To be honest, you just wanted to be alone.

That was, until you saw Lee come into your room to check on you. You didn’t even know he was still here. You knew he cares about you, but not to this extent. Deputy Howser was your best friend, and obviously your dad cares, but Lee was only a family friend. You saw him all the time, but this was different.

“Hey darlin’, how ya feelin’?”

You smirked “How would you feel if you caught a grown man trying to spy on you while you were taking a shower?”

He smiled back “Fair ‘nough”

He closed the door behind him and sat down on the bed next to you.

It was silent for a moment. You appreciated it, but it was still awkward. You decided to be bold.

“How come you stuck around to check on me?”

Lee was taken aback by this question. He just punched a man for you, why would he not stay to check snd make sure you were doing okay?

“Sweetheart, I just socked the man who was tryin’ to do you harm. Why wouldn’t I stick around to make sure you were okay?”

You thought for a moment.

“I just didn’t think you cared about me that much.”

Again, Lee was shocked. How could you be saying this?

“Y/N, if I didn’t care about ya, your dad would’ve known about all your shenanigans a long time ago. Course I care about ya. You mean a lot to me.”

Your stomach started to turn. Not in a queasy way, but more nervous. You didn’t know why.

“Lee?”

“Yes darlin’?”

“Would you, would you mind if you gave me a hug before you left? I just, I need to be held right now.”

He sat there and thought for a moment. About what, you don’t know, but he finally nodded and opened his arms. You took it upon yourself to sit in his lap while he wrapped his arms around you.

You could hear his heartbeat and breathing. It was soothing. You needed that after the day you had.

Something in the air felt off though. You weren’t sure what, but you knew it felt different.

You looked to Lee for a response but all he had to offer was a soft smile. Your faces were dangerously close to one another. He caressed your hair, lovingly while you continued to stare into each other’s eyes.

You decided to be bold.

You leaned in quickly for a kiss.

At first, Lee resisted, confused as to what was going on, but eventually gave into your soft lips.

You held them there for a moment, enjoying the touch. You began to deepen the kiss as time went on, sucking on his lower lip while he sucked on your upper lip. You stayed that way for what felt like an eternity. Lee began to dip his tongue into your mouth. You accepted it and continued like this for even longer. The passion in the way he was kissing and holding you was unreal. Unlike your ex-boyfriend Lance, he seemed to care that you were enjoying it too.

You finally pulled apart and made eye contact.

He smirked.

“This isn’t what I thought was gonna happen when you said you needed to be held.”

You smiled back

“Just shut up and kiss me.”

You went in for another kiss, but Lee quickly spun you around and pinned you to the bed.

“I know ya got a mouth on ya doll, but I call the shots. Talk like that again and I’ll have to spank your ass.”

“Yes, Sheriff.” You said coyly.

“Although I love you calling me Sheriff, you’ll address me as daddy.”

Your pussy throbbed at the sound of calling him that.

“Yes, daddy.”

He smiled.

“How bout we get these clothes off?”

You nodded eagerly. He ripped off your clothes in a flash, with no time to waste. He had already been in your room for an uncomfortable amount of time. Your father might come in at any moment.

“Can I touch this pretty pussy, babydoll?” He stated, hovering over your mound.

You nodded again, almost breathless at the thought of him touching you.

He slowly entered you with two fingers. A soft moan escaped your lips, grabbing onto his other arm that was propping him up.

“Fuck, you’re so tight darlin’, can’t wait to put my cock in you.”

He pumped in and out of you at a slow pace. He didn’t know how much experience you had, trying to be as gentle as possible.”

“Daddy go faster.”

“Daddy go faster, what?”

You rolled your eyes.

“Daddy go faster, please.”

He grabbed the sides of your throat lightly to assert dominance. You assume it was because you rolled your eyes. Damn your attitude sometimes.

“Now, we don’t roll our eyes at our daddy, do we?”

“No, I promise I won’t do it again daddy. Please go faster.”

He obliged and starts pumping his fingers in and out of you at a rapid pace. A louder moan escaped your lips again, this time Lee shot his hand up to cover your mouth.

“Shhh, we have to be quiet darlin’. Wouldn’t want your old man to find out what we were doin’. I don’t see it endin’ well for either of us.”

You nodded as you rode his fingers. Your walls fluttered around his fingers. You felt the right coil in your stomach, preparing yourself for an orgasm.

Just as you felt the wave of pleasure coming, Lee pulled his fingers out of you.

You looked up in confusion, only to see Lee with his pants pulled down and holding his cock.

Wow.

He was huge.

He began stroking it.

“You ready sweetheart?” He whispered into your ear softly.

You nodded again, just wanting to get back to the wave of pleasure you were about to experience.

“I don’t usually get to it this fast but considerin’ the circumstances I don’t wanna get caught.”

He began to press his head into you. He could feel you squeeze around him, driving him absolutely insane.

“Goddamn darlin’, I ain’t gonna last long if you’re this tight.”

You smiled, glad to make him feel good.

He leaned down to kiss you as he slowly started to pump in and out of you.

You moaned against his lips, unable to keep yourself from being quiet. His lips thankfully muffled your moans. He continued to pump in and out “fuck baby, tell me how bad you want it.”

You whispered against him “I want it so bad daddy, please go faster. Fuck me as hard as you can.”

Lee couldn’t control himself. He picked up his pace and began pounding into you, careful not to make too much noise with the bed frame.

“Oh fuck, daddy, oh god don’t stop.”

“You like this baby? Huh? You like how your daddy pounds your pussy?”

You nodded, almost completely incoherent and responded with a soft “yes daddy, god yes.”

The coil in your stomach came back, making you arch your back, also allowing Lee to fuck you deeper.

Lee began speaking again “Who’s pussy does this belong to?”

“It belongs to you daddy!”

“Keep sayin’ it, keep telling’ me who owns this pussy”

“You daddy, oh god it belongs to you!”

The wave of pleasure began to wash over you as you climaxed.

“That’s it baby, cum all over my cock, fuck yeah just like that” Lee whispered back.

Lee could tell you were about to moan, so he covered your mouth just in time for you to cum. Only seconds later did Lee let out a similar moan, muffled by his head being buried in your hair. He pulled out of you abruptly and began stroking his cock. He came all over your stomach and tits, making a mess of your body. He quickly got up and put his clothes on, also grabbing tissues to wipe off your body.

You laid on the bed, left breathless of what transpired.

Lee laid down next to you, only for a little bit. He didn’t want to fuck you and leave. He was better than that. Well, at least he thought he was. Other women might not agree.

You slid over to lay on his chest, still completely undressed.

You laid like this for a little while before looking to Lee.

“Lee?”

“What sweetheart?”

“Can we add this to the list of ‘shenanigans’ you won’t be telling my father?”

[fanficshiddles]

Good or Bad?, One shot

Summary: Angela Burr sends her niece into a party that Roper is holding at a fancy hotel, to get close to Jonathan Pine to relay any important information. Unknown to her that Jonathan is rather enjoying the luxurious lifestyle…

Warnings: Rape/non-con.

-

I couldn’t believe that my Auntie was sending me in to a well-known dangerous man’s party. Heck, he was the most dangerous man there was.

But here I was, dressed up nicely and with a drink in hand in the flash hotel, waiting to try and get her undercover man, Jonathan Pine, alone so I could get information to pass on. She said I would know him as soon as I laid eyes upon him. Handsome, everyone was attracted to him, charming and such a gentleman, were her exact words.

I was a bit dubious and would’ve preferred a proper description. But heck, I knew exactly what she meant when I laid eyes upon him.

Getting him alone was going to be difficult, he had no idea who I was. I didn’t even know who I was supposed to be, really. How she got me into the party, I had no idea. I didn’t want to ask, as I didn’t particularly want to be here in the first place.  

But with a bit of luck, I caught his attention as I passed by to get another drink. When I was waiting at the bar, he came up beside me.

Wanting to get it over with, I quickly glanced around to make sure there was no one else in earshot.

‘Uhm… Angela Burr sent me. I’m her niece.’ I said quietly as I turned to him.

His eyes widened a bit, then he put his hand out to me. ‘I’m Andrew Birch. Nice to meet you, darling.’ He smiled charmingly as I shook his hand. Then he leaned down to me and whispered in my ear. ‘Not here.’

His large hand gripped my upper arm and he led me quickly through the party, out into the garden and down towards a gazebo that was set up for the barbecue later. But it was empty for now.

He let out a sigh of relief when we slipped into the gazebo.

‘You need to be really careful, darling. Roper has ears everywhere.’ Jonathan said softly.

‘Yeah, I figured that. I’m not too pleased about being sent in here, but I was due my Auntie a favour.’ I shrugged and crossed my arms over my chest.

Jonathan leaned back against the table and smiled at me kindly. ‘It is a dangerous thing to do, you’re brave to agree. Whether you owe her a favour or not.’

‘I know… Now, let’s just get this over with. What do I need to know to pass on?’ I asked.

‘There’s a big deal going down next weekend, here’s a list of names of everyone involved. There’s also a price list there, too. Just so she can get an idea of the scale of it all.’ Jonathan pulled an envelope out of his pocket and handed it to me.

‘Thanks. At least I don’t need to remember a long list of names this way.’ I laughed, putting the envelope into my bag. ‘Angela asked me to check if you’re still ok? If you’re sure you still want to do this? She can pull you out anytime.’

‘I’m fine, thank you, darling. I’m so close, I am not going to back out now.’ He said determinedly.

I nodded. ‘Fair enough. You’re far braver than I ever would be.’

‘We better get back, before we are missed.’ Jonathan said, just as we heard footsteps coming down the garden path.

We could see through the gazebo sides it was Roper and one of his right-hand men, Frisky. They were coming right towards the gazebo.

‘Shit.’ Jonathan hissed. ‘Go with me on this, trust me.’ He said as he grabbed me and forced me over the table.

‘Jonathan! What!’ I gasped in surprise as he flipped my dress up, kicked my legs apart and moved in behind me.

‘Shhh, go with it. Or we will both end up dead.’ He growled in my ear as he folded himself right over me and started grinding against me.

He quickly unbuttoned his fly and pulled his cock out, to make it seem more realistic. I could feel it sliding against the backs of my thighs and my ass. Thank god I had knickers on… Although, it wasn’t exactly the worst position to be in with such a gorgeous man.

‘Andrew, where have you… Oh, Andrew. You naughty boy.’ Roper said as he and Frisky walked in on us.

Jonathan quickly straightened up and tucked himself away. I stood up straight and pushed my dress down, cheeks burning as I was a bit flustered. Which I realised, was exactly what Jonathan had been aiming for.

‘We were just, ah…’ Jonathan started sheepishly.

Roper put his hand up to stop him talking. ‘It’s clear what you were doing. Nice to see you’re finally getting some. This pretty bird caught your eye, huh?’ Roper winked at him, then looked me up and down, making me feel rather cheap and horrible.

There was just something about Roper, he was so clearly a man not to be trifled with. Scared the crap out of me, I couldn’t wait to leave.

Jonathan laughed and slid his arm around my waist and gave me a squeeze, he could tell I was scared.

‘I’ll leave you two to it, but don’t be too long. Jed has got the karaoke out, I know how much you like a good sing-along.’ He smirked at Pine.

‘Oh, uhm, I won’t be staying long. I need to get home, work in the morning.’ I said quickly.

Roper narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at me. ‘You can’t leave my old boy here hanging. Oh no, you’re staying. I’m sure Andrew wouldn’t mind sharing his room with you for the night anyway.’ Roper then headed off.

‘I can’t stay, Jonathan.’ I said in a panic once they were out of earshot.

Jonathan took my hands in his and looked me dead in the eye. ‘It’s ok, darling. You’ll be fine, just relax. He will get too suspicious if you leave, just play it out and you’ll be ok. You can sneak out during the night once everyone has gone to bed.’

He took my hand and gave me another reassuring squeeze, though I was far from ok.

As we headed back into the hotel, I tried to stop and back out again. But he kept me walking. ‘Just stick by my side, you’re safe with me.’ He whispered as we headed in.

I was introduced to the others, I tried to be brave and keep smiling, no matter how hard it was. I felt so sick, but I managed to refrain from actually being sick.

If I hadn’t been scared shitless, I might’ve been able to enjoy the lavish life style for the night. Even the food that was on the barbecue later in the evening was incredible.

Roper and Corky kept looking at me funnily, making me very uneasy. But Jonathan would put me a little more at ease when he would slip an arm around me. Or kiss me rather boldly, keeping up appearances. Though it had surprised me when he slipped his tongue into my mouth on more than one occasion.

At the end of the night, I had never been more relieved than I was when Jonathan took me to bed. His room was as expected, very fancy and expensive. It was bigger than my flat!

I sat down on the edge of the bed and put my head in my hands.

‘Are you alright, darling?’ He sat down next to me and rubbed my back.

‘Yeah, I think so… Thanks for that.’ I said with a slightly shaky breath as I sat up straight and looked at him. ‘How long will I need to wait before I can leave?’

‘Let me check, stay here ok?’ He stroked my hair and when I nodded, he smiled and headed out of the room for a moment.

I took that time to check my phone, I had a message from Angela. Asking if I was doing ok. I quickly replied that I was fine, I had information for her and would send it as soon as I could.

By that time, Jonathan returned.

‘They seem to have all gone to bed. You are welcome to stay, if you’d like. Do you want another drink?’ He offered kindly, motioning to the mini bar.

‘I’m good, thanks. I don’t know how I’ve been able to stomach alcohol as it is.’ I admitted as I stood up to leave.

‘If you’re sure.’ He smiled.

‘I am, thanks… Be careful, Jonathan.’ I went over to him and wasn’t really sure what to do, so I just put my hand out and shook his hand.

‘You too.’ He said quietly as I headed for the door. ‘Though, you might want to re-think your decision.’

I frowned and turned back to him. ‘What do you mean?’

Jonathan was pouring himself a drink, he smirked and looked over at me. ‘I don’t think you want to leave. It might not be the best decision.’

‘Again, what do you mean?’ I asked, getting slightly irritated.

He shrugged and leaned against the desk, taking a sip from his drink. Not answering me. There was a weird, sudden shift in the atmosphere that made me feel very uneasy.

I’d had enough, I said bye again and this time I headed straight out the door. But as soon as I stepped outside, I was faced with Roper and his two right hand men. Frisky and Tabby.

‘Running away like a scared little kitten, now she got the cream.’ Roper grinned. ‘Or is this something else?’ He asked knowingly.

My eyes widened and I stepped backwards, but I bumped right into a very firm body. Jonathan. I turned to look up at him, pleading him with my eyes for help. But he had a wicked grin on his face as his long fingers circled around my wrist tightly, making sure I wasn’t going anywhere.

‘What… What’s going on?’ I looked between them all in fear.

‘I did tell you to stick with me, pet.’ Jonathan chuckled and smoothed my hair out of the way, then he wrapped his hand around the back of my neck. ‘Now be a good girl and hand over your handbag to Tabby.’

Tabby stepped forward and put his hand out expectantly. My hand was shaking as I passed it to him. He fished around and pulled everything out, including the envelope that Jonathan had given me. At first I felt panic, for Jonathan too, but then when he opened the envelope and pulled out blank pieces of paper, I was so confused.

Roper took my purse and pulled out my driver’s license. ‘Who are you, exactly?’ He asked, studying it.

‘Angela Burr’s niece.’ Jonathan answered for me.

Why was he doing this? What the hell was going on?

‘Ah, that delightful intelligence officer who has been trying for years to take me down.’ Roper chuckled and pocketed my license.

My phone was then pulled out from my bag, Tabby dropped it and proceeded to crush it under his boot. I let out a small whine at that. And I couldn’t stop myself from shaking in utter fear.

‘Shhh, shhh, pet. You’re in enough trouble as it is, best you keep quiet.’ Jonathan purred, rubbing his thumb up and down my neck. He still had a firm hold of my wrist, too. Which I had a feeling would be bruised afterwards.

Roper sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. ‘What to do with you? Hmm?’ He stared at me intently, I looked down as I couldn’t bare to keep eye contact with the terrifying man. ‘She’s been on your arm for the night, Birch. I’m going to let you decide what you want to do with her.’

I felt Jonathan squeeze my neck. ‘I want to keep this one. It’s about time I had someone to keep my bed warm.’ He growled and buried his nose into my hair.

I felt my stomach drop. At least being killed would’ve been an easier way out.

Roper laughed and patted Jonathan on the shoulder. ‘Alright, Birch. You can keep her. Make sure you inform her of the rules and consequences. She’s your responsibility now.’

Jonathan turned me around and pushed me back into his room, he kicked the door shut and locked it behind us. I made a beeline for the balcony, but the sliding doors were locked.

He chuckled as he followed me. I tried to run past him again towards the door once more, but he grabbed me and easily managed to over power me as he forced me down onto the bed underneath him.

His hands tugged and tore at my dress, making me cry out as I struggled against him.

‘No need to cry, pet. I can get plenty more pretty dresses for you to wear in the morning. In the meantime, you aren’t going to need any clothes.’ He growled and forced his mouth on mine, almost choking me with his tongue.

I cried and continued trying to hit him, but he flipped me over onto my stomach and with a hand at the back of my head, he forced my face right down into the bed. My muffled screams didn’t bother him at all as he continued to tear at my clothes until I was completely naked.

‘Ohhh, yes. How lovely, it’s been so long since I’ve had a good fuck.’ He took a fistful of my hair and tugged hard, forcing my head back as he pressed against me. I could just see his face at the side of me. ‘I bet your pussy is nice and tight, but it won’t be for long once I’ve had my way with you.’

My arms flailed about at my sides, but I couldn’t do anything from the position he had me in. It only got worse when he pulled his cock free and moved himself between my legs, forcing them wide open around him.

‘Please! Don’t do this! I won’t tell anyone anything, just let me go!’ I cried and begged, even muffled though he could make out what I was saying.

But he didn’t care. Not much of a gentleman at all, it was all a façade.

When I felt his fingers starting to stroke around my pussy I started struggling again anew, trying harder to get away. But he still had a tight hold of my hair and in response to my struggling he tugged hard, bending my neck backwards so I was forced to look at him from upside down.

‘You can struggle all you want, pet. You’re mine now.’ He rudely shoved two fingers into me, curling them and finding my g spot almost instantly. Making me curse him internally as my body started responding to him in a way I didn’t want it to.

And it only got worse when his thumb captured my clit.

Jonathan forced me to cum on his long fingers, making me whimper in defeat. I knew I was not going to get out of this, I wasn’t going to get an option at all. And he made it even clearer as he lined up with me and I felt his cock start to slide into me.

I tried clenching my muscles, to stop him. But it only fuelled him on more as he pushed harder, until he was deep within me. Where I really didn’t want him to be.

He forced my face back down into the bed, making it difficult for me to breathe as he started ramming into me like an animal in heat. Like it really had been a long time since he’d gotten laid!

He moaned and grunted like mad above me as he fucked me hard, his grip in my hair became tighter and tighter, if even possible. My scalp was burning so badly I felt like my hair was going to fall out.

Whilst I was terrified, angry, upset… My body was acting in ways it shouldn’t. It was reacting well to the assault, to the large cock that was currently filling me up better than anyone else had before. But I was still mortified and hysterical when he reached his peak inside me. I had hoped he might’ve at least pulled out, but no. He filled me with his seed, marking me from the inside.

And he marked me on the outside too, he bit down so hard on my shoulder. Making me cry out as his teeth sank into me roughly.

After having his fill, he pulled out and rolled off me to my side, panting in exhaustion. I was too scared to move at first, but then I managed to get myself together and I shot up, made a move to get off the bed.

‘Don’t even think about trying to sneak out, Tabby and Frisky are on duty all the time in the corridors.’ He warned me.

I paused with my legs over the side of the bed. Tears streaming down my cheeks. ‘Why?’ I asked, my voice hoarse from all the shouting and screaming.

I jumped when I felt his fingers trail down my spine. ‘Because you’re far too delightful to let go, pet. That’s why. And you know, this lifestyle is far too wonderful to let go... If you’re a good girl and learn to behave, you’ll soon learn that too.’

[ffangirlingsince2001]

Nothing Alike: II

Description: Geralt of Rivia has been tasked with taking out a fellow Witcher who has decided to settle down in a town. She has no intention of leaving and Geralt is forced to take matters into his own hands.

Geralt x Reader

Warnings: (future as well as present) violence, angst, smut, fluff, language

A/N: Is that a backstory and angst I smell??

Masterlist

Geralt was enjoying the spring afternoon when she started yelling at him…or at least she tried.

“Ah you’re awake,” he replied to her gagged screams. She was squirming behind him, probably trying to get out of the well placed knots he had tied to ensure she wouldn’t get away when she did finally wake up. He noticed Roach getting restless, annoyed both with the extra passenger and her lack of manners, so Geralt gave her a little shove, sending her toppling to the ground. She hit the ground with a thud and flipped over to glare at him.

If she hadn’t been mad before, she definitely was now. In the fall her gag had come lose and now he was being subject to ever single word she had to say. So much for enjoying the afternoon.

“I should fucking kill you, you fucking coward. Where do you get off kidnapping me?” she howled, struggling against the binds. When she failed, dangerous eyes flashed at him and she snarled. “Let me go now, and I promise I won’t kill you.”

“You’re not really in the position for bargaining.”

“Yet.”

“Say I let you go, what then?”

“I’ll join a convent and repent and pray to God every day,” she began before bursting into laughter and laying in the grass. “I thought I could say it, but even your horse knew that was horse shit, I’m going to go back to where I came from and make some money.”

“Then I can’t let you go.”

“What’s it to you anyways?”

“People already don’t trust Witchers, it’s not going to get any better if word gets around that one is robbing a town of its money.”

“I won it fair and square, no robbery required.”

“Of course, fair and square, with nothing but a genetic mutation on your side.” She sent him another glare, trying to subtly slide the ropes from her legs. “If you try running, I’ll catch you.”

“Oh please, last time you got lucky.”

“No, you underestimated me.”

“Well when you look like that I’m not exactly wowed,” she sneered.

“You talk big game for being the one tied.”

“You think this is the first time I’ve been tied up, c’mon being the only female Witcher who isn’t dying through the trials is sure to make me some enemies. Don’t worry, I took care of them.”

“The only female Witcher?”

“Oh, you haven’t been keeping up with your old school I see. We’re kind of a new idea, most of us die off, actually all of us died off, except me, I lived out of spite. And now I’m being harassed by another Witcher who thinks he’s got some holy purpose, well it turns out you don’t. Go, do whatever you want, stop killing monsters and make a good life for yourself, but before you do all that untie me.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Why not?” she growled, struggling with the knots a little more frantically now.

“They hired me to get rid of you, if I let you go you’ll just go back, and then they’ve wrongfully paid me, plus they think you’re dead.”

“They think I’m what?” she yelled.

“Dead, I told them you were.”

“Then why aren’t I?”

“Do you want to be?”

“Anything is better than being babysat by some holier-than-thou, thousand-year-old, Witcher who wouldn’t know how to have fun if it sprouted out of his big toe.” Geralt closed his eyes and took a deep breath, considering if he should have killed her in that alley. “Why do you want me around anyway?” His anger fizzled away for a moment at that question. It sounded just as biting as the rest, but something else had slithered into her tone, a sliver of self-deprecation perhaps? And it made him think, why did he take her, why when she was nothing but agony in his side did he bother bringing her with him.

“Because I want to know you,” he said and she snorted. She was laughing at him without a care in the world.

“Why on earth would you want to know me.”

“Consider it a study, you’re the first witcher I’ve met who didn’t go right to work, who didn’t take the weight of the world upon yourself and work yourself into nothing but blood and rust mixing with the dirt.”

“Thank you.”

“It wasn’t a compliment.”

“Maybe not to you, but all I heard was, a witcher who knows how to enjoy life.” He snarled and she laughed. “If you’re going to study me you should probably untie me.”

“How about you answer some of my questions and then I untie you.” She considered it for a moment, weighing the pros and cons before she brightened with a grin.

“I’m an open book.” He climbed off his horse and ungracefully pulled her over to a boulder, perching her on top of it. He tied Roach to a tree and took a seat on his own stump.

“How long have you been out of the academy?”

“A couple weeks.”

“How old are you?”

“Geralt, you’re never supposed to ask a woman her age,” she teased, ignoring the annoyed look he sent her. “22, in real time.”

“Young to be a Witcher.”

“Like I said, I’m special,” she sneered.

“What do you mean by special.”

“Fuck if I know, that’s just what they told me.”

“Do you have a guess.”

“A few.”

“Are you going to share?”

“Are you going to make me?”

“No.”

“Then I think I would like to keep it to myself.” He nodded sharply before continuing.

“How long were you in that town.”

“The moment they let me go.”

“Did you try to leave before then.”

“Yes.”

“Where did you go?”

“How do you know I succeeded?”

“The scars above your collar.”  Subconsciously, she raised her shoulders, shifting her collar to cover the pink scars.

“They’re not from escaping, they did other things for escaping, but I tried to go home. I thought I could go back to living with my mother after she sold me out. Guess I was wrong, she sold me out again and got another purse of gold for her trouble. Then they locked me in a box, told me what being caged really felt like.”

“What are the scars from?”

“Various other incidents.”

“So, you were a regular problem then?”

“Of course.”

“Anything in particular stand out?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean any crimes that were really heinous.”

“I killed an instructor once, it was an accident but it still happened.” Geralt didn’t continue for a moment, reading the look of regret on her face. She smiled at him, almost exhausted, praying that he wouldn’t ask her to discuss it further.

“What about the boys at school, did they torment you?”

“All the time, I got used to it.”

“How bad did it get?”

“One time they cornered me late at night, held a knife to my throat and dragged me to the window. They wanted me to admit I was a whore, that I was sleeping with our instructors. I wouldn’t say it though, they threatened me for what seemed like hours, pushing me just a little too far before yanking me back inside, letting my feet slip against the windowsill. They wanted me to beg and scream for help.”

“Did you say it?”

“No.”

“And what happened?”

“They dropped me. I thought I was as good as dead, but I refused to scream, even on the way down. I hit a snow drift and walked away unscathed. They thought I would leave that night so I am pleased to say they were shocked to see me walk in the next day ready to fight.”

“Did you tell anyone?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“If I had told someone they would know exactly who shoved him down the stairs two nights later. His nose is still busted, well was.”

“Was?”

“He was one of the lucky fellows who tried to get rid of me before you came along. He’s the only one it was a pleasure to kill.”

“How many did you kill?”

“Five.” Geralt clenched his fists, she had killed five witchers, more than any monster or mage could claim and he was allowing her to live. Why was he letting her live? “Any other questions?”

“How did you feel when you killed them?”

“Terrible. I buried them, gave each of them a proper burial, except my tormentor of course. I tried to get them to leave me alone, to leave but they just wouldn’t go away. I begged them yknow, pleaded while they tried to kill me. I just wanted to be free but they saw nothing but my blood on their silver bladed sword. Until you came along of course.” He stayed silent, watching her shifting in her bindings.

“Why don’t you want to be a witcher?”

“It was an accident I became one, a curse from God. I should have died, they were willing to let me die. I’m not going to come close to death because of them ever again, not the school, the King, or God himself can make me.”

“What about me.” She glanced at him and grinned but said nothing. He reached over and sliced her bindings with the knife she had stabbed him with the day prior. “Don’t run off, we’re heading towards the moors tomorrow.”

 She was gone the next morning.

Taglist: @stuckupstucky​ @aurora-sweet​ @holyhumorliteraturelight​ @dreams-of-sunlight-and-starfire​